******************************************************************************************************
Author:                                  Alan Dean Foster
Title:                                       The Howling Stones
Series:                                    A Novel of the Humanx Commonwealth    
                                 
Series No:                              Flinx 08
Original copyright year:                 1997
Genre:                                     Science Fiction
Date of e-text:                       12/23/2000            
Prepared by:
Last Revised:                           /  /                        
Revised by:
Version:                                 1.0
Comments:                            Download both lit and txt version.
                           Please correct any errors you find in this e-text,
                           update the txt files version number and 
redistribute.
***************************************************
By Alan Dean Foster : Published by Ballantine Books:
The Icenggger Trilogy
               ICERIGGER
               MISSION TO MOULOKIN
               THE DELUGE DRIVERS
The Adventures of Flinx of the Commonwealth
               FOR LOVE OF MOTHER-NOT
               THE TAR-AIYM KRANG
               ORPHAN STAR
               THE END OF THE MATTER
               FLINX IN FLUX
               MID-FLINX
               BLOODHYPE
               THE HOWLING STONES
The Damned
                Book One: A CALL TO ARMS
                Book Two: THE FALSE MIRROR
                Book Three: THE SPOILS OF WAR
THE BLACK HOLE                                CACHALOT
DARK STAR                                THE METROGNOME and Other Stories
MIDWORLD                                NOR CRYSTALTEARS
SENTENCED TO PRISM                                SPLINTER OF THE MIND'S EYE
STAR TREK@ LOGS ONE-TEN                                VOYAGE TO THE CITY OF THE 
DEAD
WITH FRIENDS LIKE THESE . . .                                ... WHO NEEDS 
ENEMIES?
MAD AMOS                                PARALLELITIES*
 
* forthcoming
Books published by The Ballantine Publishing Group are available at quantity 
discounts on bulk purchases for premium, educational, fund-raising, and special 
sales use. For details, please call 1-500-733-3000.
*******************************************************
Sale of this book without a front cover may be unauthorized. If this book is 
coverless, it may have been reported to the publisher as "unsold or destroyed" 
and neither the author nor the publisher may have received payment for it.
 
A Del Rey Book Published by Ballantine Books Copyright O 1997 by Thranx, Inc.
 
All rights reserved under International and Pan-American Copyright Conventions. 
Published in the United States by Ballantine Books, a division of Random House, 
Inc., New York, and simultaneously in Canada by Random House of Canada Limited, 
Toronto.
 
http://www.randomhouse.com
 
Library of Congress Catalog Card Number: 97-92418
 
ISBN 0-345-40645-1
 
Printed in Canada
 
First Hardcover Edition: January 1997
First Mass Market Edition: January 1998
 
10 9 8 7 6 5 4 3
*******************************************************
Chapter One
 
People tended to overlook Pulickel Tomochelor in a crowd. It was something he'd 
grown used to. He'd always been overlooked: in academia, in sports, at social 
gatherings. Only a few unusually perceptive instructors had taken note of his 
singular abilities. These he'd paid close attention to, and by cleaving to them, 
he had been correspondingly raised up.
His accomplishments were never spectacular but always solid, satisfying without 
standing out. He was, in short, that most valued of all commodities in both 
business and government: the reliable employee without a personal agenda.
And yet there was enough there, determination compensating for lack of 
brilliance, for him to be called upon more than once to deal with problems that 
others could not solve. Where they could not succeed, Pulickel Tomochelor 
invariably produced results. From this he took, as was his manner, a quiet 
instead of boisterous satisfaction. Not for him a plethora of medals or awards, 
not for him applause during multiple personal appearances or the rapt attention 
of the media. A commendation in his official record was recognition enough. Nor 
did he disdain the occasional bonus.
There had been a woman once, too, to offer praise and support. She had moved on, 
leaving behind a confusion of memories leavened with vague dissatisfaction. 
Domesticity was the sole task at which he had failed; the only matter left 
inconclusive in his life. It rankled and left him unfulfilled inside. As with 
the responsibility, the fault was not entirely his, but it ate at him 
nonetheless. He stored it in a far recess of his mind and moved on, 
concentrating on his work and his career, which by all accounts were far more 
successful than any selective component of his personal life.
Keeping busy was part of it. His schedule allowed little time in which to 
develop a social life, much less raise a family, and the nature of his work 
mitigated against longterm relationships. It was hard enough to sustain 
intimacy when one was sent to different parts of the same world and well-nigh 
impossible when constantly on the move from world to world.
Other men and women managed to establish and maintain long-term unions, but 
they usually worked together. Pulickel preferred to operate alone, with his 
thoughts his sole companion. Or so he frequently strove to persuade himself. 
While the sociology of other beings opened for him like ripening fruit, the 
actions and reactions of representatives of the opposite gender of his own 
species remained as impenetrable as the core of a neutron star, and often 
weighed on him equally as heavy.
There was a lurch as the shuttle skewed sideways and the pilot's voice sounded 
apologetically over the cabin speaker. A couple of passengers grumbled. Senisran 
being a frontier world, there weren't many of them. Save for a few barely 
developed diplomatic communities and a smattering of isolated scientific 
outposts linked by satellite relay, the world expanding in the viewport off to 
his left was populated solely by a substantial but scattered native population. 
The locals raised no objections to the relay system because they couldn't see it 
and didn't know it was there anyway, their knowledge of astronomy being limited 
to that which could be observed by the naked seni eye.
Pulickel shifted in his seat as much as the landing harness would allow. He was 
shorter than the Commonwealth average, slim but well built, his olive-hued skin 
reflective of his ethnic heritage. His features were small, fine even, and 
distinctly non-threatening. Similar in appearance to the superb wood carvings 
his Javanese ancestors had turned out in quantity, he revealed his inner 
humanity only when he smiled, his teeth a slash of perfect white like an ivory 
inlay set among paduk wood. He did not turn the eyes of attractive women, but 
neither did they find him displeasing to look upon. His desert-dry personality 
generally took care of any initial interest, filtered through speech that was 
always proper, polite, and reflective of an advanced education.
His eyes were small, black, and active, his hair black, long, and combed 
straight back. Pressed as if in preparation for a formal dinner, his field 
shorts and short-sleeved shirt collapsed in a jumble of angles against the less 
disciplined curves of his body. An experienced traveler, he'd brought one case 
only. It rested snug in back, in the cargo bay, and if properly looked after 
contained everything he would need no matter the length of his stay.
He spared yet another glance for the attractive middleaged woman seated on the 
aisle two rows in front of him. It was always difficult when they were taller 
than you, he reflected, and many were. Unfortunately, he did not possess the 
drive necessary to overcome his perceived handicap. As a result, he had not 
spoken to her since boarding, and doubtless would not speak to her when they 
disembarked. Experience had shown him that attractive single women preferred 
their men tall, muscular, slightly uglified, and dangerous. He was none of those 
things.
With a sigh he turned to the port and studied the atmosphere through which the 
shuttle was dropping rapidly. One day he'd find someone, he told himself. One 
day when he had time to look and his work didn't interfere. Meanwhile he would 
have to content himself with the accolades of superiors and colleagues, which 
he received in ample quantity.
The sky outside darkened and Pulickel thought immediately of inclement weather. 
Again the shuttle bounced and for a second time the pilot was apologizing.
"Sorry. We just ran past a flock of cemacerotic gliders. At least, that's what 
I'm told they were. Minor evasive maneuvers were in order. We're descending and 
now they're slightly above us and to port. Those of you on that side may still 
be able to see them."
Everyone on the left side of the shuttle leaned up against their respective 
ports. Among the thick clouds overhead could be seen rapidly vanishing flaps of 
vast membranous wings. Pulickel recalled his weeks of study prep on Senisran 
and its natives, flora, and fauna. The cemacerotic gliders were enormous aerial 
fliers who lived by skimming the surface of Senisran's seas for plankton size 
life-forms, straining them through gigantic beaks that were lined with a 
substance not unlike the baleen of a whale. Living in small colonies on the 
peaks and crags of the highest islands, they were inoffensive, harmless 
creatures-unless one happened to run into you. Such accomplished soarers were 
they that some biologists suspected they often circumnavigated the globe 
without ever touching land.
Recently discovered Senisran was an ocean planet, not unlike the long-settled 
and well-known Cachalot. In lieu of any continental landmasses, the 
globe-girdling seas were spotted with thousands upon thousands of islands: some 
isolated, some clustered tightly together, most strung out like the strands of 
broken necklaces in hundreds of individual archipelagoes. A few were sizable 
but none especially impressive, the largest being about half the size of 
Earth's Madagascar. All save the northern- and southernmost were hot, though 
the humidity varied with location and latitude. There were no polar ice caps on 
Senisran.
On these innumerable island groupings dwelt the native population, organized 
into hundreds of different tribes, clans, associations, and alliances, each with 
its own government, social system, religion, and morality. It was this riot of 
cultural diversity that made formal contact between offworlders and locals a 
difficult and time-consuming proposition. Not only was a planetary government 
nonexistent, the aboriginal seni had yet to conceive of the idea of 
nation-states. In some cases, on small isolated islands, visitors making contact 
were reduced to signing treaties with the representatives of individual extended 
families, whereupon they would have to begin negotiations all over again with 
the inhabitants of the next island.
As if things weren't complicated enough, Senisran had been discovered 
simultaneously by the Commonwealth and the AAnn Empire. The result was that both 
sides had representatives on the planet, each attempting to secure covenants of 
friendship and alliance with as many of the native governments as possible. On a 
number of island clusters, contact teams operated in direct competition with one 
another. It was a frustrating, time-consuming process made all the more 
difficult by the sense of competition that existed between contact teams.
Local arrangements complicated matters even further. Humanx and AAnn 
representatives sometimes found themselves expected to go to war with 
neighboring islanders as soon as they formalized a treaty with a set of new 
friends, who, it subsequently developed, had formal alliances with three other 
island groups, but not the one just over the horizon. Or ancient family quarrels 
entered into the negotiating process. There was nothing straightforward about 
any of it.
Which was one reason why Pulickel had been sent for.
Neither the Commonwealth nor the Empire would take up arms on behalf of any 
native. That was strictly against the rules of contact agreed upon by both 
sides. They could only stand by and watch helplessly as treaties settled through 
arduous and difficult negotiation frequently came apart under the strain of 
local conflict, whereupon all would have to be completely renegotiated from 
scratch. It was a diplomatic nightmare, none of which would have had any 
ramifications beyond those tribes immediately involved save for two things: 
Senisran was strategically located in a region claimed both by the Commonwealth 
and the Empire, and it offered an assortment of valuable commodities actually 
worth transporting through space-plus. It was valuable both from a 
politico-military and commercial standpoint.
Certainly the natives were willing to cement formal contracts and to open trade, 
he mused as the shuttle began its final approach. According to all the reports 
he'd perused, only a few island groups were openly hostile to outside contact. 
Since these more hostile natives expressed an equal dislike for humans, thranx, 
and AAnn, they could for now be passed over. They, too, would come around once 
they saw the advantages that accrued to- their neighbors through contact with 
more technologically advanced off-world civilizations.
With Senisran boasting a planetwide insufficiency of flat, dry land, the shuttle 
set down on unsinkable pontoons, momentarily disappearing within a traveling 
fountain of its own making. As the craft slowed, Pulickel considered how best to 
acquire an assortment of the remarkable native handicrafts for which the semi 
were rapidly becoming known. He'd promised at least a dozen colleagues back home 
a representative sample each. Original art was one commodity that technology 
had yet to supplant and was therefore an item highly amenable to interstellar 
trade.
It being an ancient truism that commerce treads hard on the heels of 
exploration, many of the great Commonwealth trading houses already had 
representatives at work on Senisran. Dozens of others pressed the appropriate 
government departments for access credentials, eager to trade with the locals 
for their exquisite wood, shell, and bone carvings, necklaces, and sculpture. It 
seemed as if every island group had its own distinctive style, each more 
striking and beautiful than the next. The acquisitive AAnn were no less 
enthusiastic. Such trade was carefully regulated, lest the semi procure 
technology too advanced for their society to absorb.
In addition to an astonishing range of handicrafts, Senisran also offered an 
expanding selection of unique comestibles. The well-off of Earth, New Riviera, 
and other sophisticated worlds were and had always been willing to pay 
outrageous prices for new tastes, new sensations. Any dozen half-competent 
companies could introduce new electronic gadgets onto the market, but a new 
fruit or vegetable was infinitely more valuable.
It was endlessly frustrating to the backlog of commercial interests to have to 
wait for official contact to be established with each island or island group, 
but it was the responsibility of Commonwealth authority to see to it that trade 
and interchange proceeded smoothly and without acrimony. Commerce was not 
allowed to proceed until a point scout had established formal relations with 
the group of natives in question. First-person first-contact was a delicate and 
sensitive undertaking that called for highly trained individuals with plenty of 
experience.
Individuals like Pulickel Tomochelor.
He was a specialist's specialist, whose talents were in demand throughout the 
frontier. As there was only one of him, his time had to be rationed. He had 
devoted his career to unraveling seemingly insoluble conundrums. As a 
consequence of his success, it was going on ten years since he'd been given 
anything resembling an easy assignment. He didn't mind. It made his personal 
sense of satisfaction all the greater.
He smiled to himself as the shuttle turned to port and entered the harbor at 
Ophhlia, the principal Humanx base on Senisran. In exchange for its use, the 
increasingly sophisticated locals received a hefty monthly fee. A ridge of high 
mountains ran from east to west along the midline of the sizable island, 
protecting the harbor and its thriving facilities from the daily cloudbursts 
that blew up out of the south.
Personally, Pulickel always sympathized with the confusion that was common to 
undecided native groups, who were by far in the majority. Beset by endless 
requests and frequently contradictory promises from two different sides and 
species, whom were they to believe: human or AAnn? From the native viewpoint, 
who held the real power and offered the most benefits? With whom should they 
ally themselves? In such critical negotiations, the skill of each side's on-site 
negotiator was paramount.
Where Pulickel shone was in his ability to understand alien cultures and an 
alien point of view. He might never reach the exalted rank of Counselor, but in 
another ten years or so he could see himself in charge of the entire xenology 
department, passing judgment on the reports of others and handing out 
assignments from a spacious office high atop the Science Tower in Denpasar. 
Solving the problem for which he'd been sent to Senisran would serve to carry 
him a few steps farther toward that goal.
The distant whistle from the shuttle's engines faded as it coasted to a stop 
inside the enclosed, climate controlled landing dock. Though they were now in a 
sealed environment, the climate processors could only mute the heat and 
humidity, not eliminate them entirely. Suitable comments were exchanged among 
the passengers as they disembarked. Pulickel kept silent, measuring the 
conditions against what he'd been led to expect.
Through the transparent tube that encased the walkway, disembarking passengers 
could see the shuttle floating behind them on brilliantly clear water. Beyond 
the polarized, diffusing material, tropical sunlight illuminated the jumble of 
low-rise buildings that comprised orderly Ophhlia. It flashed green off the 
mountaintops beyond. Even within the disembarkation lounge, the pervading smell 
was of damp green growing things: the musk of fresh soil. Inside, the treated, 
mechanically massaged atmosphere was cool but heavy.
He gave a mental shrug. He'd spent time on more than a dozen alien worlds, some 
hotter, some colder, a few where the atmosphere would kill anyone who tried to 
breathe it. Compared to the average, the air of Senisran felt like home. After 
the long journey out from Earth, he was eager to leave the shallow trappings of 
imported civilization behind and get out into the field. He looked forward to 
it much as another man might look forward to a date.
"Tomochelor?" A rough-looking, stocky, heavily bearded individual broke from the 
small crowd to block Pulickel's path. He wore a duty uniform of green shorts, 
shirt, and sandals. Insignia decorated his sleeves and shoulders. "Eric Train. 
On behalf of the department, welcome to Senisran." He extended a hand and 
flagged Pulickel's up and down. "No hand luggage?"
"No. I just have the one case."
"That'll be waiting for you in the baggage area." He turned and Pulickel fell in 
step alongside him. "I've seen your schedule. You have a couple of days here in 
town before you have to head out to the site. I'd be glad to show you around."
"I'd enjoy that." Actually, Pulickel wasn't sure that he would, but he'd learned 
early on in his career that when traveling, no amount of research, no matter how 
thorough, could substitute for the knowledge of someone local. While Train was 
exposing him to the few simple pleasures Ophhlia had to offer, Pulickel would 
patiently pump him for more practical information.
"How was your flight?"
"Like any KK-drive journey. Pleasant enough. Quiet and busy. I had plenty of 
time to study and to work with the language synapse. It's a long way from 
Earth." They left the busy main atrium and turned down a side corridor. "I must 
say that based on everything I've read I don't quite see why my presence is so 
actively required."
Train put a comradely arm around the other man's shoulders, a gesture that 
Pulickel disliked but had grown used to. "Let's just say that Parramat's a 
special problem that needs a specialist's attention." The newly arrived 
xenologist knew as much but politely allowed Train the pleasure of explication.
The terminal was busier than Pulickel expected. Though Senisran was a far-off, 
recently discovered world, Ophhlia was a busy place. Things were happening here.
"After the initial contacts," Train was saying, "the xenology department was 
able to put together a few basic contact templates. With minor variations for 
individual island groupings these have worked pretty well-until Parramat. "
"So all the reports say." Pulickel commented only to show that he was paying 
attention.
"But these Parramati, they're different." Train was shaking his head dolefully. 
"Not physically, of course. As far as appearance, physical ability, and 
intelligence, they're no different from any of the other seni. By the way, 
except for the overtly warlike tribes, the natives are nice folks-for 
semihumanoid aboriginal aliens. And even the most aggressive tribes are usually 
ready to sit down and have a chat or share a meal before they paddle off to bash 
somebody else's heads in.
"Generally speaking, we're getting along well with them. Staying a few jumps 
ahead of the AAnn. You know the lizards: they tend to be kind of impatient, 
whereas the seni are a species that likes to take its time. It reflects the 
nature of their environment. That's not to say that if we weren't here that 
every one of them wouldn't readily align themselves with the AAnn."
Pulickel nodded. The AAnn were always in a hurry, expecting a yes-or-no answer 
to a question the first time it was asked. Establishing formal relations with 
new species often required a good deal more patience. This the AAnn had learned, 
but their natural instincts still had a tendency to frustrate their own efforts 
in that area. As a result, the Commonwealth had forged ahead in its efforts to 
secure alliances with Senisran's scattered and highly individualistic tribes. 
Struggling to catch up, the Empire had poured considerable resources into its 
local efforts. In territories where the locals remained uncommitted, such as the 
Parramat Archipelago, they were just as active as the representatives of the 
Commonwealth.
The Parramati had shown themselves to be wary of the offers from both sides, as 
was to be expected. Like primitive sentients anywhere, they didn't want to make 
the mistake of allying themselves with a weaker party. So they listened 
patiently to the presentations of both visitors, human and AAnn alike, and 
asked questions, and debated among themselves, and put off making any kind of 
final decision. Pulickel was being brought in to hurry things along.
"You know, of course, why we're making a greater effort than usual to bring the 
Parramati quickly into the Commonwealth fold." Train preceded Pulickel through a 
security door.
The slight newcomer nodded. The efforts to which his host was referring had less 
to do with the welfare of the inhabitants of the Parramat Archipelago than with 
what lay beneath their several dozen islands. Specifically, an unknown number of 
rare earth deposits of exceptional commercial value, from niobium and yttrium to 
obscure minerals with names even Pulickel couldn't pronounce.
Train was patting him on the shoulder. "You know, I envy you, going out to 
Parramat. Resolve this one and you'll really make a name for yourself."
"I have a name," Pulickel replied quietly. He wanted to shrug the other man's 
arm off his shoulders but restrained himself. False conviviality always made him 
queasy. He hated attending parties, even parties of two.
Instead of being offended by his guest's rejoinder, Train's grin expanded. "All 
right, so this'll help you enhance it. Obviously, I don't have to tell you how 
important the assignment is." He lowered his voice and his bushy eyebrows did 
acrobatics. "There's also the matter of your local support, someone who's 
already on site. I could tell you how many local xenologists clamored for this 
duty just because of that, but I don't want to intimidate you when you've just 
arrived." He chuckled. "Last poor schmuck I had to send out on contact duty 
ended up with an old thranx for company. That'd be okay for a few months, but 
for a year ... " He let the implication trail away, then added, "Your position 
will be ... different."
Pulickel made himself smile at his host. "Do not worry about me. I don't 
intimidate easily. What's the problem? Is the support individual in question 
particularly disagreeable?"
Train gave him a funny look. "You'll see."
"I find I'm able to get along with just about any personality type. It's a 
necessary skill when one is working for long periods of time in comparative 
isolation. I'm sure this individual and I will come to an accommodation. Could 
we pick up my case now, please? I'm anxious to see if everything's arrived in 
one piece."
Train was still grinning. "It should be waiting for us at Transport."
Pulickel debated whether to press his guide for additional details about his 
field support but decided he'd find out soon enough. As he'd told Train, he 
wasn't concerned. Young, old, male, female, thranx, or human, he'd worked with 
them all, often under far more difficult conditions. It came naturally to him. 
He was such a nonthreatening personality that even initially hostile colleagues 
ended up adopting a protective attitude toward their new colleague. While he 
wasn't exactly a barrel of laughs, it was hard to pick a fight with someone who 
always attended strictly to business. The result was a mutually productive 
working environment, which was what the xenologist always strove for no matter 
where he was assigned.
Train's underlying urgency was no surprise. Pulickel had read the relevant 
reports, every one of them. Commonwealth commercial interests wanted the 
vacillating situation on Parramat resolved so they could move in and exploit 
the exceptional ore deposits that lay beneath the archipelago as soon as 
possible-in an environmentally and socially sensitive manner, of course. It was 
emphasized that the Commonwealth and not the AAnn should be the ones to do 
this.
Though he thoroughly understood the situation, Pulickel had no intention of 
hurrying his work. He would take his time and do his job properly. Not that he 
expected it to prove especially troublesome. A couple of months at most, he'd 
decided when he'd finished the last of the field reports. A couple of months and 
the commercial interests in Ophhlia would have their treaty of agreement and he 
would be on his way back to Earth, awash in accolades and official 
commendations. It had always been thus. Mentally he was already readying himself 
for his next assignment.
Meanwhile he expected as well as hoped to enjoy his stay on Senisran. New worlds 
and new alien cultures were endlessly fascinating. While certain patterns held 
true across the cosmos, every sentient species was different and presented its 
own unique problems to those charged with establishing formal contact. It would 
be interesting not only to meet the Parramati but to see how their culture 
differed from that of their fellow seni. Certainly he would acquire enough 
material for one or two formal papers, which when published would only add to 
his growing reputation.
The compact transport vehicle was waiting just outside the terminal, and his 
travel case, intact and unbreached, had been stowed securely in the rear storage 
compartment. Using a remote key, Train opened the single door and followed him 
inside. Cool, dehumidified air blew from several vents.
"I'm looking forward to showing you around." Train nudged his guest in the ribs. 
"Ophhlia ain't fancy, but with all the money that's pouring in here we've 
managed a few amusements."
"I can imagine," Pulickel responded amiably. He was more than familiar with the 
kinds of "amusements" common to newly contacted worlds-which was why he couldn't 
wait to be on his way.
Chapter Two
 
Though he'd believed himself fully prepared, the journey from Ophhlia to 
Parramat still took longer than he'd expected. He knew he shouldn't have been 
surprised. Distances on Senisran were substantial, and Parramat was located 
several thousand kilometers from Ophhlia.
As the low-altitude transport jet screamed through cloud-flecked sky, he watched 
the landscape change beneath him. Given the inherent limitations of Senisrani 
terrain, the panorama varied considerably. There were low islands and high 
islands, islands with marked volcanic craters and islands with heavily eroded 
ridges and peaks. He saw islands with deserts and islets so cloaked in green 
growth that no bare earth was visible. There were blindingly white atolls and 
blue holes, sandbars aligned like folds of pale skin beneath shallow turquoise 
waters, tiny islets strung like pearls on a necklace, and isolated exposed 
seamounts devoid of life. All were corpuscles aswim in blue blood. The largest 
took no more than a couple of minutes to overfly.
It was impossible to count them all, and indeed, ongoing surveys added dozens 
of new landmasses to the Senisran total every week. By no means were all 
inhabited, or even visited by the natives, but even the most inconsequential 
found its way onto the list. Geo-Survey was very thorough.
The AAnn were compiling their own overview. Chraara, their main base, was 
fortuitously located on the opposite side of the planet from Ophhlia, on a low, 
sandy island only an AAnn would find attractive. From there contact parties 
fanned out, attempting to secure the friendship of manifold native societies. 
Occasionally they found themselves competing with human scouts for local 
affections. At such times a frosty politeness was established and maintained. It 
was all very formal, very restrained, and deadly serious. Beneath the diplomatic 
etiquette lay a brutal competition for influence with the locals.
In the race to conclude treaties, neither side had any natural advantages. The 
seni were perfectly happy to listen to the supplications of both. As to local 
conditions, the AAnn handled the heat better while humans enjoyed a greater 
tolerance for the high humidity. Physiologically, the thranx were better suited 
to Senisrani conditions than either human or AAnn, but their dislike of open 
water rendered them unenthusiastic when it came to accepting assignments on an 
island world, and the semihumanoid natives found them unpleasant to look upon. 
So it fell upon humans and AAnn to compete in the face-to-face negotiations.
"There it is." Even as he pointed, the pilot banked to starboard and descended 
to give his passenger a better view. "Parramat."
Pulickel had been on many similar craft, but while seasickness held no worries 
for him, aerial maneuvers always left him feeling slightly queasy. He would be 
relieved when they were down.
The mass of islands and islets rising from the azure sea was in no way 
remarkable. As near as Pulickel could tell, it differed only slightly from the 
thousands of similar islands they had overflown on the long flight out from 
Ophhlia.
The pilot proceeded to circumnavigate the entire archipelago, pointing out the 
thirty-six main islands and the occasional important minor group that had been 
dismissed by Survey with a collective name. Pulickel did his best to pay 
attention. To the north lay the archipelago of Ririroarak, to the west 
Mosiniatan, to the south Bebat, and to the east the close-packed island groups 
of Komapau, Seriseri, and Apla. Other clusters lay farther afield. All were 
inhabited, but thus far only Ririroarak and Seriseri had been visited by 
representatives of the Commonwealth. The Department of Xenology had many 
demands on its time and resources. Senisran received its fair share of 
attention, but no more.
"You know that the AAnn have a station here, too." As the pilot maintained their 
descent, Pulickel did his best to match the view outside with the survey map of 
Parramat he'd committed to memory. The two lined up adequately in his mind, 
except that the reality was far more beautiful than the recordings he'd been 
given to study.
"I've seen the prospectus," he informed his guide. "It doesn't matter. Their 
base is on an island in the far north of the group. I don't expect their 
presence to affect my work."
The pilot grunted softly. "Hope not. I reckon trying to make sense of one island 
culture after another is hard enough without the lizards making things more 
difficult than they already are. Personally, the less I have to do with them, 
the better I like it." In response to a nudge on a switch, there was a whine 
from the belly of the craft as her landing pontoons deployed.
"They're not lizards." As the g-forces on him increased modestly, Pulickel 
shifted uneasily in his harness. "They're far more closely related to the 
extinct order dinosauria, being warm-blooded and possessing distinctive 
characteristics of their own. The resemblance to terrestrial lizards is purely 
superficial."
"Yeah, right." His attempt at casual camaraderie thus rebuffed, the pilot's 
voice returned to neutral. "I-Lang on. Might be a little bumpy setting down. The 
lagoon's ten kilometers wide and the water inside is flat calm, but afternoon 
winds can be tricky."
Pulickel went silent, wondering if the pilot was being honest or if he was 
simply tired of trying to make friends with his stuffy passenger. Not that it 
mattered one way or the other. They wouldn't be seeing one another again for 
some time, if ever.
Banking sharply, they made one overfly of the landing site to check local 
conditions. Pulickel's view filled with water in a dozen amazing shades of blue 
and green, all enclosed within a huge lagoon ringed with low islets composed of 
largely uncolonized sand. Although a fair proportion of the material was a 
familiar white, in many places it was a startlingly bright red or yellow. This 
reflected its origin in aqueous alien growths that, while analogous in form and 
lifestyle to communal Terran corals, contained a high proportion of silicon as 
opposed to the more common calcium. The result was sand that was not only 
differently and more brightly colored but extraordinarily reflective, and reefs 
whose component structures tended to be sharp and angular rather than soft and 
rounded.
A single sharp bounce and they were down. Garrulous the pilot might be, but he 
knew his business. Backjets roared, fighting to reduce the ship's speed and 
making conversation impossible. Ahead of the slowing craft, several dozen 
silvery, nearly transparent fleratii exploded from the surface of the lagoon, 
fluttered fluted fins, and dispersed toward the eastern horizon. From a distance 
they suggested a fistful of fairy dust scattered upon the sea.
Pulickel knew that Senisran's single world-girdling ocean boasted creatures that 
in variety and numbers put those of Earth to shame. Not all were as beautiful as 
the feratii, whose glistening transparent skins scattered rainbows in their 
wake. There were thousands of forms glimpsed but as yet undescribed, and 
millions more to be discovered. The preparatory materials he had studied so 
assiduously prior to arrival had acquainted him with only a minimum of the most 
notable examples. What stood out foremost in his mind about Senisran's ocean 
life was that unlike on Earth and Cachalot, here invertebrate lifeforms were 
dominant. One could fish but would do better with a basket than a hook.
As they slowed, the pilot aimed for a small, sandy cay located inside the 
lagoon. A second craft was already drawn up on the picture-perfect beach, its 
silvery-gray exterior at odds with the reddish-white surface on which it rested. 
Green crowns burst from the tops of three gently curving, blue-black boled 
trees. Their stiff, starlike crests provided the only shade on the little islet.
Beneath the largest of these hearty growths, Pulickel noted as the pilot cut the 
engine and they coasted into the shallows, was some kind of fold-up lounge. On 
the lounge lay a figure, which due to their angle of approach seemed to be 
mostly legs. The pilot chuckled.
"Your field support."
Mentally organizing his neatly packed gear, the xenologist turned to him. 
"Something funny about that?"
"Funny? Naw, nothing funny about that." And he chuckled again. "I guess there's 
worse fates than being stuck on an island for months on end with only Fawn 
Seaforth for company."
"Why? Does she have a reputation for inhospitableness?" The pilot pursed his 
lips before replying. "I expect you'll find out, since you're the first person 
who's been assigned here to do more than temporary construction or delivery 
work." Both men lurched slightly forward as the ship's pontoons grounded on 
smooth sand.
"Yes, I suppose I will. I'm not worried, you know. No matter how obstinate or 
difficult they are at first, I've always been able to ingratiate myself with 
whomever I've been assigned to work with." For some reason this prompted the 
pilot to chortle even louder.
"Let's go." Grinning at some private thought, he wiped at one eye. "I'll unload 
that precious case of yours."
As the cockpit canopy slid back into the body of the transport, the landing ramp 
automatically deployed, coming to rest on a patch of dry, red sand that 
glittered like powdered rubies. Pulickel preceded the pilot, who was busy 
removing his passenger's travel case from the cargo hold.
As the xenologist marched down the ramp and into the heat, the figure reclining 
on the lounge raised up to get a better look at him. A hand waved in greeting. 
He ignored it, his first concern being for his kit.
He helped the pilot position the heavy plastic box on the sand. It contained 
everything of a personal and professional nature that he expected to need for 
the next six months. If anything had arrived damaged, it would take at least 
that long to replace it.
The one thing he wasn't concerned about was clothing. You didn't need much on 
Senisran. Though he'd been outside the air-conditioned cockpit for only a few 
minutes, he was already beginning to sweat. After weeks on a climate-controlled 
KK-drive ship in space-plus, it would take him a while to get acclimated anew to 
tropical surroundings. As soon as they arrived at Parramat station he intended 
to shed as much of his attire as possible.
From a small pool in the sand he splashed a little water on his face. Warm on 
contact, it cooled him as it evaporated. What slipped into his mouth, while not 
drinkable, was mild to the taste, Senisran's world ocean having a lower salt 
content than those of Earth. There were no continents here to erode and 
replenish the seas with rivers of dissolved minerals.
Once the travel case was placed to Pulickel's satisfaction, the pilot looked 
longingly toward the lounge and its single occupant, who showed no inclination 
to leave her shady spot and come to greet them. Obviously disappointed, he bade 
his ex-passenger farewell and goad luck before returning to his craft.
Pulickel stood just above the water's edge and watched as the stubby transport's 
engine whined back to life. Backing out of the shallows, the compact craft 
pivoted until it was facing southward. The jets roared, water rooster tailed, 
and in a moment it was lifting clear of the glassy surface, climbing steadily 
into a cloudless sky. It circled once over the islet and, like a fleeing 
dragonfly, vanished into the distance.
Pulickel stared at the place where it had disappeared until he could no longer 
hear the fading rumble. As his eyes dropped, a dozen shafts of dark blue erupted 
from the water some thirty meters out in the lagoon. Averaging two meters in 
length, they looked like Olympic javelins equipped with multiple exhaust pipes. 
They were followed by something that resembled a flattened disk of barbed wire. 
It landed just short of where the javelins had reentered the water. In this 
hopscotching fashion, prey and predator made their way across the lagoon.
Only when all was quiet again did he kneel to inspect the lower half of his 
case. It was wet, but only on the outside. The unit was air- as well as 
watertight.
Straightening, he turned his attention to the three trees and the lounge 
beneath. Since his support seemed less than eager to make his acquaintance, he 
started up the gentle slope to introduce himself. She ought to come down to meet 
him, he thought. This wasn't the best way to begin a long-term working 
relationship. Mindful of his self-assured boast to the pilot, he resolved not to 
make an issue of this minor breach of protocol. At least, not right away.
He halted beneath the shade of the first tree and studied the portable 
flex-lounge. Fashioned of an aerogel composite, it looked as if its occupant was 
lying on an illusion. As his eyes adjusted, he saw that she was something of an 
illusion herself. Having worked with hundreds of specialists and contact 
personnel on a dozen alien worlds, he was prepared for almost anything.
He was not prepared for Fawn Seaforth.
But then, no one ever was.
Putting aside the chill-cup she'd, been holding, she swung her legs off the side 
of the lounge and rose to greet him, hand extended. As she turned from the sun, 
her wraparound eyeshades lightened from dark to neutral so that he could see her 
eyes. They were bright blue.
"Hi! I'm Fawn Seaforth. And unless Dispatch has fouled up again, you're Pulickel 
Tomochelor."
He swallowed. "Pleasure to meet you, Seaforth. You you're out of uniform."
She laughed, a wonderful, melodious sound that the breeze caught and cast out 
over the lagoon, as if she were trolling for poets. For an instant, the air in 
the immediate vicinity was as full of life as the sea below.
"Actually, as you can see, I'm just about out of everything." She spread her 
arms wide to reveal what he could already see: that the bathing costume she was 
wearing would fit comfortably in any pocket of his shorts.
"When I'm by myself, which is all of the time except when I'm making a supply 
pickup, I rarely wear anything. It's just too damn hot. Of course, I wouldn't 
think of wearing anything remotely like this in Ophhlia, but this isn't Ophhlia. 
This is Parramat. The natives, naturally, could care less." She paused, waiting 
for a response. When none was forthcoming, she added, "Don't worry. I'm not 
going to drive the skimmer like this. I have a wraparound."
"That's good." He knew he was staring, but he couldn't help himself. Doubtless 
she was used to it, and too polite to point it, out. But what else was he to 
do? A full head taller than himself, well over the ancient six feet in height, 
she was a physical amalgam of Hera, several vit heroines, and the female bull 
dancers of ancient Crete. Her face reminded him of the famous bust of Nefertiti 
in the Berlin Museum archive. In addition to the sapphire blue eyes, she had 
shoulder-length blond hair wrapped in four tails. Her skin was the color of 
new-forged bronze. She was utterly and completely overpowering.
No wonder the pilot had been amused. Where "local support" was concerned, his 
unknowing passenger had been displaying ignorance on a global scale.
It wasn't Pulickel's fault. No one had informed him, no one had warned him that 
he was going to be working with a goddess. What was someone like Seaforth doing 
running a xenological contact station in the wilds of a frontier world, even as 
comparatively benign a frontier world as Senisran? Socioanthropology being what 
it was, he expected he would find out.
It would be exceedingly rude to ask her, having just been introduced. Meanwhile 
he would treat her exactly as he would any other colleague, except that he 
would have to watch where he let his eyes linger rather more than was usual. No 
doubt she was used to that, as well.
       She laughed again. "Well, I'm glad `that's good.' Bet you're tired. We're 
a long way from Ophhlia." Stepping past him, she headed for his travel case. 
"What do I call you? Senior officer on site, Pulickel. Mr. Tomochelor, or just 
Pu, as in Winnie the?"
Following her, he discovered, was no less distracting than talking with her face 
to face. He made an effort. "Pulickel will do fine, since we'll be working 
together for the foreseeable future." He glanced to his left. "I'm sure there's 
plenty of room for my stuff in your skimmer."
"You travel light." Her tone was approving, which shouldn't have mattered to him 
but inexplicably did.
"Experience. The controls for the built-in hoist are located in a recess on the 
other end."
"Glad to hear it. I'm not in a lifting mood." She held out the chill-cup as they 
reached the case. "Want a sip?"
He eyed the protruding siphon. Mindful of her admonition to relax, he tried to 
make himself sound less officious. "What's in it?"
"Fructosoid specimen number one twenty-six. Suaswana in the local lingo. There 
are about a thousand regional varieties of fruit and juice, some with 
conflicting names depending on the maturity or location of the relevant tree or 
bush. I'm still cataloging." She thrust the container at him.
He shrugged internally. So long as it was cold and wet...
The frosty liquid detonated against his palate, blasting out reminiscences of 
lime, pomegranate, and something almost intolerably sweet. Another exotic trade 
item, he thought as he passed the cup back. No wonder the big trading houses 
were salivating over development permits for Senisran.
"Very nice," he admitted readily.
She downed a swallow. "There's plenty more, some of it even better. You'll taste 
for yourself. Come on."
Using the case's integral hoist, they maneuvered his gear up and into the open 
cargo bay of the skimmer. It had no canopy, only an adjustable windscreen 
forward.
"Don't use the top much," she replied in response to his query. "It's back in 
the shed. I can reattach it when necessary." Vaulting up into the open cockpit, 
she turned and reached down. "Need a hand?"
Shaking his head, he put both hands on the gunwale and pulled himself up and in. 
Nodding approvingly, she slipped a dirty, stained mechanic's shirt on over her 
suit, settled into the pilot's seat, and flicked contact pads. Humming with 
restrained power, the skimmer lifted off, leveled itself, and hovered a meter 
above the crimson sands.
He eyed his precious case. "What about clampdowns?"
She looked back over her shoulder and shook her head. "Shouldn't need 'em. It's 
heavy, enough that it won't blow out. You, on the other hand, might want to hang 
onto something." She indicated the seat next to her own.
Moving forward, he gripped an available handbar and braced himself. "I've been 
sitting down most of the way from Earth and all the way from Ophhha. I'll stand, 
if you don't mind."
"Just hang on. Over open water this baby can fly."
With a rising whine they rose to a height of three meters. Seaforth pivoted the 
craft until they were facing the lagoon and gunned the engine. Sand flew and 
Pulickel nearly stumbled as the skimmer shot out over the water, accelerating 
rapidly. Beneath their shadow the placid surface of the lagoon rippled 
slightly.
Seeing him squinting into the wind, she helpfully raised the transparent 
windscreen to a height sufficient to shield his face. The gesture went 
unremarked upon and she shrugged inwardly. Prim sort of chap, she thought. If 
that was the way he wanted it, it was fine with her. Deity knew there was plenty 
to be done.
She was mistaking his indecision for stiffness. An attractive woman he could 
have dealt with, but Fawn Seaforth was as much beyond attractive as a diamond 
was beyond coal. She was representative of the type one saw on the vit, a human 
being who existed only in virtual reality and not in real life. Yet then, she 
was, sitting in the pilot's seat not an arm's length from where he stood and 
doing her best to relax him by making small talk. At which he was failing 
miserably.
He was only being realistic. He was not the sort, physically or 
personality-wise, who appealed to goddesses. It was a law of nature. Better that 
she see him as a tool sent to facilitate her work. His worst fear was that she 
would prove even friendlier than she seemed. In that case he was terrified he 
would freeze completely.
       This is ridiculous, he told himself firmly. She was a contact xenologist, 
just like himself only with less experience and a shorter resume. If he was 
going to let her mere appearances-though there was little mere about it bother 
him, he wasn't going to get any serious work done and his journey all this way 
would be accounted a failure. In his whole career he'd never had a failure, and 
he wasn't about to start now. Exhorting himself thus made him feel better.
The wind was brisk and cooling against his face as they crossed over the reef. 
Glancing down as they made the transition, he saw a waterscape alive with 
jewels. Once beyond the protective barrier, she angled north and pushed the 
skimmer's speed up another notch.
The reigning silence was becoming painful. "Interesting hairstyle," he ventured 
lamely. "What's that you've woven into the braids?"
She glanced over at him. "Kiswaa and socolo fibers. The plants are natural gold 
concentrators. As opposed to food, gardening Parramati grow them for decorative 
purposes like this, though they have no hair."
He blinked. "Gardening?"
"Wait till you see a Parramati garden. They're genuine works of art. Growing 
food is almost secondary to appearance."
"I look forward to seeing in person everything I've only had the opportunity to 
study." He turned to face back into the wind.
They'd long since left the huge atoll behind and were speeding along above open 
water. Islands sizable and small were visible in all directions, but Seaforth 
maintained their northerly heading, changing course only to avoid those islets 
that protruded a meter or more above the water. In the open passages between 
landmasses, strong ocean swells occasionally reached for the speeding skimmer, 
but none dampened its underside. High, chiseled, and overwhelmed by green, a 
cluster of larger islands loomed ahead.
"I didn't expect full field uniform, but do you always meet the supply shuttle 
from Ophhlia that way?"
Seaforth glanced down at herself. "Something wrong with the way I'm dressed?"
"I didn't say that. I just wondered."
"Sure you did." She kept her gaze forward and her attention on their course.
He struggled to recover. "It's just that it's been my experience that 
indifference to casual detail leads to sloppy work."
"Does it, now?"
He gave up. "If you're going to respond to everything I say with another 
question, we're going to have trouble communicating."
"You mean we're not already?" Her gaze narrowed. "Tell you what, Pulickel. Wait 
till you've been here for a few weeks. Then talk to me about protocol, okay?"
"Fair enough." He returned his attention to the view forward, blinking 
repeatedly. The tropical sun reflecting off the water was harsh against his 
pupils, and his eyeshades were still packed inside his travel case.
She was silent for several minutes, then sighed and reached into a side storage 
compartment. The goggles she handed him were similar to his own.
He accepted them gratefully. "I have several pair, but they're packed away. I 
didn't expect so long a ride from the pickup point to base."
"So they didn't tell you everything back on Earth."
"There wasn't much time. Normally I'm given more advance notice. I had to 
complete basic preparatory studies on the journey out from Earth."
"Yeah, well, everyone's in a hurry to get the situation here resolved."
He nodded knowingly. "The mineral rights."
"Among other things." She swerved to avoid a coral pinnacle that rose high above 
the water. "Smell that air, Pulickel! Everything's unspoiled here. Fresh, 
unpolluted, natural."
He eyed her thoughtfully. "Is that why you're here?
I'd think someone like yourself would miss the excitement of a developed world, 
or at least the comforts of Ophhlia."
She turned to him so quickly that he started. "Someone like me? For a guy I met 
less than an hour ago, you presume a lot." Her darkened eyescreens prevented 
him from seeing her eyes. "For a supposed specialist with a fancy reputation, 
you show a disappointing tendency to fall back on unsupported assumptions."
He hastened to make amends. "I'm sorry. Let's start over, okay? I'm Pulickel 
Tomochelor. It's nice to meet you."
"Pardon me if I don't shake hands. I've got to steer this air skate." But she 
smiled, and he was relieved.
"It's not that I dislike parties and civilization," she went on, "but you can 
get used to peace and quiet. Even," she added coolly, "someone like me." After a 
moment she added, "Leastwise, it's peaceful and quiet most of the time.
"Trouble with the locals?"
"More frustration than trouble. You'll see." Reaching down, she pulled the hem 
of her overshirt out in front of her and eyed the stains. "I guess you're right. 
This could use a wash. Especially now that I have company."
If she was waiting for him to demur, she'd have a long wait. It was unfortunate 
if his attitude put her off, but he felt it necessary to establish from the 
start who was in charge and whose work philosophy was to prevail. She might be 
the one with on-site experience, but within the Department he easily ranked her. 
Convincing her to do some personal laundry was a relatively painless way of 
reminding her of their respective positions. Once she accepted that, their 
working relationship would improve.
Maybe she enjoyed going native, or playing beachcomber, or whatever it was that 
had happened to affect her attitudes but relaxation and indifference weren't 
going to solve the problems at hand. She might be in love with Parramat, but 
all he wanted was to fix what he'd been sent out to fix, receive his 
commendation, and get out. Goddess or no, he wasn't about to let her stand in 
the way of that goal.
About then she took a deep breath and stretched, causing him to temporarily 
forget everything related to his admirable work ethic.
Ten minutes on found them weaving between the larger, heavily vegetated islands. 
The southernmost reaches of the Parramat archipelago, Fawn informed him. 
Thereafter they were never out of sight of high peaks and their cosseting 
clouds. The sheer sides of many of the islands and the. heavy waves breaking on 
their fringing reefs showed why she had traveled to the sandy cay in the lagoon 
to pick him up. There was no protected touchdown site here for the aerial 
transport.
One especially striking crag was. several hundred meters high, a jungled spire 
rising sheer from the ocean floor. Flocks of unidentifiable flying things 
roosted in its hollows and ledges. Showing no inclination to reduce their speed, 
Seaforth guided the skimmer skillfully past.
As they entered an area of open water between two smaller islands, he found out 
why the spectacular beauty through which they were traveling needed to be taken 
with a grain of sea salt.
Something beeped on the instrument panel. Moving faster than he'd yet seen, 
Seaforth sat up straight and began checking her readouts.
What?
Before he could finish the query, she slammed the steering guide hard aport and 
yelled out, "Hang on!" Water rooster-tailed to starboard, an artificial geyser.
Following which she shouted something so unexpectedly obscene that he found 
himself rocked from two quarters. If nothing else, it permanently killed the 
goddess image he'd assigned to her.
"Damn! There's a whole school of the slimy bastards. They've come in from the 
deep ocean. Passing between islands." The skimmer lurched heavily to starboard 
as she threw it in the opposite direction.
"A whole school of what?" Making sure of his grip on the hang bar, he turned and 
leaned over the side to have a look at the sea.
"Hey, are you crazy? Don't do that!" A hand reached out and grabbed the 
waistband of his shorts, yanking him backward.
As he stumbled awkwardly in her grasp, a narrow stream of water shot skyward, 
passing through the space where he'd been leaning over the side. The fountain 
glittered in the bright sunshine, intense enough to suggest the presence of 
something more than just water.
Trying to maintain his dignity, he stumbled as he spun out of her grip. "What 
the devil do you think you're doing?"
"Saving your ignorant life, Tomochelor." She flung the steering guide hard over 
and he nearly fell down. Her gaze was focused on the instrument panel as well as 
the water ahead. "When passing over something dangerous, you don't lean over for 
a closer look at it."
He steadied himself as the skimmer twisted beneath him. He was more upset at the 
ease with which she'd pulled him away from the side than the manner in which 
she'd addressed him.
"An explanation night help. I didn't see anything dangerous." Without 
approaching the edge, he glanced cautiously over the side. As far as he could 
see, the water was undisturbed by anything out of the ordinary. "For that 
matter, I still don't see anything dangerous."
"If you're a predator, that's the idea." She glanced back over a shoulder. 
"We're clear of them now. I counted more than a dozen of the squishy 
monstrosities when they were on the screen."
Leaning against the front console, he crossed his arms and eyed her tensely. 
"I'm still waiting for an explanation. And I don't recognize `squishy 
monstrosities' as an applicable taxonomic classification."
"They were apapanus. "
He frowned. "I don't recall that name from any of the lists of local fauna."
"They're not in the catalog yet. Remember, Bioscan is accepting a dozen new 
species a week here. An apapanu is a big, fat, ugly pseudocephalopod. It likes 
to sit just under the surface in shallow water. In ambush."
"Ambush
"It ejects a stream of water under pressure. Many of the local oceanic 
life-forms propel themselves by squirting-water through tubes on the sides of 
their bodies or at the tips of fins-from just about anywhere you can imagine. A 
few use similar high-pressure jets for predation."
He rubbed at his forehead. "What's the intent? To drown intended victims?"
"Are you familiar with the Terran archer fish?" Pulickel shook his head. "It 
lies in wait just beneath the surface of ponds and rivers and shoots a thin 
stream of water at insects poised on overhanging branches and leaves. Knocks 
them off into the water and eats them. The apapanu does something similar, 
utilizing a much higher volume. What distinguishes it is that it doesn't shoot 
just water." She put her feet up on the instrument panel.
"When it's not feeding, it nibbles on particularly tough quasi-corals. Instead 
of digesting, it passes this groundup detritus into a special sac located 
behind its cranial ejection spigot. The solid material consists primarily of 
indigestible silicates. What it's firing at its prey is a stream of water under 
extremely high pressure that contains a high proportion of sharp-edged 
silicaceous aggregate. Think of it as a water cannon packed with ground glass.
"When you were leaning over the side, you were in danger of catching more than a 
faceful of seawater. An apapanu the size of the ones we passed over could have I 
sheared your head off." One sandaled foot nimbly ad-
justed a minor instrument.
"Once when I was out fishing for eleuu, a flock of uluritei flashed right past 
the front of the skimmer. They're low-level gliders that fish the surface 
waters."
"Like fleratii," he commented.
       She nodded approvingly. "Yes, like fleratii, only much smaller. Wing-span 
of less than three meters. Anyway, one of them had just snapped something out of 
the water when an apapanu brought it down. Blew a hole clean through it. 
Apapanus have excellent diffraction compensatory vision and can see anything 
above the surface while lurking beneath it." She eyed him meaningfully. 
"Could've cut your visit here real short. So to speak."
"It won't happen again," he assured her stiffly. "I suppose I should thank 
you."
"Why not? I adore novelties." There was silence for a long moment. "Well?"
"Well what?" His attention was on the large, high island directly ahead. 
Absently he added, "Thank you for saving my face."
"As opposed to saving face?" Her smile, never, absent for very long, returned. 
"Don't take it to heart. You just got here. I didn't expect to run into any 
trouble between the landing cay and Torrelau myself."
"How do the locals avoid such creatures?"
"As best they can. When they don't someone usually dies." Her tone was fiat. 
"The design of their outriggers is unique and they can turn quickly. The 
Parramati are skilled at avoiding the dangers of the sea, but they're not 
omnipotent. Sometimes the predators are faster."
He nodded slowly. "How do they cope?"
"High birthrate. And magic."
His eyebrows rose. "I beg your pardon?"
She lowered her voice, trying to make herself sound as mysterious as possible. 
"Magic."
He smiled thinly, doing his best to go along with what was obviously a joke. "Do 
they employ any particular divinations? Or perhaps special powders and 
incantations?"
She didn't miss a beat. "Absolutely. Superficially, it sounds a lot like the 
magicks of Aluwela, Tesiratupa, Curusisim, and a hundred other island groups. 
The only difference is, here it works."
"Not all the time, according to what you've just told me."
"Parramati magic isn't absolute. It just seems to improve the odds."
He shrugged. "Chants and incantations are inherently superficial, but native 
herbs and powders can have powerful physiological effects. Something they might 
sprinkle on the water to numb the nervous systems of dangerous predators, for 
example. I could give you a hundred possible explanations for what you think 
you've seen, many from personal experience."
She leaned forward slightly, peering through the windscreen. "Pretty soon 
you'll have the chance to judge for yourself. We're almost there. That's 
Torrelau dead ahead."
 
Chapter Three
 
Seaforth swung the skimmer around a wave-swept point of rocks and into an 
exquisite natural harbor. Walls of green closed in on both sides. The fjordlike 
inlet would easily have accommodated a large cargo boat, but it was deserted 
save for their comparatively tiny craft. The cries of alien fauna rose from the 
surrounding forest.
"I understand," he said absently as he studied the dense foliage, "that the 
Parramati show little interest in contemporary technology. Whereas elsewhere on 
Senisran, the natives have taken to trading for simple Commonwealth 
manufactures with enthusiasm."
She nodded. "Not here they haven't. They say it goes against their kusum. Also, 
they think magic is better. Of course, they don't really use magic. Everything 
they do, everything that happens in Parramat has a logical and rational 
exegesis. I just haven't had time enough to study it. I've been too busy trying 
to get them to make treaty with the Commonwealth." She smiled up at him. "I'm 
expecting you to explain it all to me."
"I'll do my best," he replied without a hint of guile. "But as you say, a treaty 
is paramount. The section in my study guide on Parramati customs was slim. I 
expect you to warn me where not to step, what not to say, and how not to act."
"Don't worry, Pulickel. I'll take good care of you."
He tensed, but she didn't reach over to pat him on the head. Intellectual 
condescension he could handle, but not the physical kind. Especially not frown 
an attractive woman. If that was irrational, so be it.
The skimmer slowed as they approached a narrow stretch of yellow-white beach at 
the head of the inlet. Beyond the sand he could see where jungle had been 
cleared away, leaving a wide path through the forest. Something in shades of 
blue equipped with multiple legs scurried piglike across the clearing and into 
the trees.
She drove the skimmer off the water and up onto the beach, rising to clear a 
large berm that was anchored in place by a peculiar, corkscrewing green-red 
vine. Purple fruiting bodies burst from conelike structures that emerged at 
random from each shiny coil. Without being obvious, he paid careful attention to 
everything she did. Unbeknownst to her, one of his ancillary tasks in accepting 
the Parramat assignment was to render and report a formal job evaluation on one 
Fawn Seaforth.
It was early, but so far his opinion was equivocal. Not that he was grading out 
at the top of his form since his arrival, either. How could he have known about 
the apapanus? Senisran was rich in unknown and undescribed inimical species. He 
was confident only in what he knew. He decided that her lapses in protocol could 
be overlooked in view of the fact that she'd saved his life-and might well do 
so again.
Of one thing he was already certain. This assignment could go one of many 
ways--but "by the book" wasn't going to be one of them.
Well, he'd improvised before. Adaptability was the hallmark of the truly 
successful.
A hundred meters from the water's edge, the skimmer hangar came into view. It 
was a large, unlovely, wholly functional structure: a roof, three walls, and a 
sliding barrier. Fawn pulled inside, cut the engine, and monitored 
instrumentation as their vehicle settled onto its mounting pad.
"The station's just up ahead." She jumped over the side. "Pass down your case 
and we'll walk the rest of the way."
Using .the integrated hoist to control the heavy baggage, they walked the 
remaining meters along a narrower path that ran in a straight line through the 
trees. Pulickel was enveloped by the rich, musky aroma of growing things. Alien 
odors assaulted his nostrils. The majority, though not all, of them were 
pleasant.
Ideally, a contact station should blend harmoniously with its alien environment 
without challenging the position or preeminence of native structures or 
religious icons. This was not a problem on Torrelau since the nearest Parramati 
village was located several kilometers distant, over an intervening ridge.
It was important that the installation reflect the technological superiority of 
its builders without being overawing. The idea was to impress without 
terrifying. Nor could it be too elaborate or expensive; not with a world like 
Senisran requiring dozens of such installations. It should also be relatively 
quick and easy to assemble.
Therefore it wasn't surprising that Seaforth's habitation was of a design 
Pulickel recognized. It looked like a fat wheel mounted on an axle that had been 
shoved into the ground, with the body of the wheel parallel to the earth. Ascent 
to the main body of the station, whose rim was ringed with windows and 
observation ports, was via a lift located in the supporting axle. In the event 
of power failure, a spiral stairway encircled the elevator shaft.
With the wheel-shaped body of the station ten meters above the ground, it 
offered occupants safety as well as a pleasant view of the encroaching forest. 
The main work areas faced the exquisite, narrow bay, muting instead of 
encouraging hard work. A circular defensive perimeter consisting of charged 
posts that would deal unpleasantly with any living thing that attempted to pass 
between them ensured a safe outside working zone beneath the overhang of the 
station itself.
With its prominent reds and blues, the surrounding jungle was more colorful than 
its relentlessly green Terran counterparts. Pulickel recognized variations of 
the star-crowned trees beneath which Fawn had awaited the arrival of the 
transport. Among the other botanical standouts was a medium-size bush armed 
with scythelike spines. It looked like a refugee from some desert clime but was 
obviously happy to be growing deep within the forest. Flowers flared in 
abundance and in odd places.
Beneath the shady wheel of the station and within the defense perimeter was a 
junkyard of empty packing crates, storage containers, and unidentifiable debris. 
It stained the ground just as grease and soil marred Seaforth's overshirt. Its 
presence was strictly against general regulations and guidelines for the 
maintenance and operation of such an outpost. All nonrecyclable trash was 
supposed to be properly disposed of or neatly packaged for removal at some 
future date.
As they drew near, half a dozen small scavengers of unknown type burst from the 
mess and scattered into the trees. He could hear them banging through the 
underbrush. Several had neither feathers nor scales and appeared to be little 
more than fleshy blobs on legs.
He found himself gesturing. "It would appear that the station's defense system 
is not turned on."
She nodded slowly. "So it would appear."
"That is a violation of regulations." He gestured at the flagrant pile. "What do 
you call that disgusting mess?"
"Convenient. The Parramati get a kick out of poking through it. They use some of 
the smaller discarded packaging to store water or carry pickings. Impermeable 
plas      tic leftovers are highly regarded here."
"Letting natives scavenge a station's trash is counter to proper procedure." He 
eyed her disapprovingly. 
She paid no attention. "I don't think letting them have a few scraps is going to 
disrupt their cultural equilibrium. The Parramati are a pretty stable society. 
Besides, I've found that trash can make you a lot of friends." She waved 
casually at their surroundings. "Welcome to Torrelau. It means `the land' in 
Parramati."
"I know." The local dialect was one thing he had mastered during his studies. 
An accomplished linguist and a natural mimic, he believed firmly that you 
couldn't really convince an alien of anything unless you could speak to it in 
its own language. Whether they required chatting, whistling, clicking, harsh 
glottal stops, or signs, he'd been able to master them all. In fact, it was much 
easier for him to converse with aliens than with his own kind. Take the speech 
of frigid Tran-ky-ky, where he'd been stationed for a while. Rigid in 
inflection and boasting a highly formal grammar, it had been easy for him to 
master. Neither fluid, conversational seni or the local Parramati dialect had 
posed a problem for him.
Something induced him to look sharply to his left. "I get the feeling we're 
being watched."
"We are. They'll introduce themselves in due time. The Parramati aren't fearful, 
but they're cautious. You're new to them. Not that you're the second human 
they've ever seen. There was the crew that erected the station, though they 
never had any contact with the locals. Among other features, they're fascinated 
by our individual size variations. Mature seni are all pretty much the same 
height."
How tactful of you to mention the subject, he thought, then realized she 
probably meant nothing by it. He was far too sensitive on the subject.
Something that looked like a purple boa constrictor with feathery external gills 
running half the length of its body emerged from the trash pile and slithered 
out of their path as they approached the support cylinder. An irrational 
feeling, perhaps, but Pulickel felt more secure once they stood beneath the 
circular shadow of the station's bulk.
Fawn had to yell at the door several times before it would open. Whether the 
delay was due to an internal fault or poor maintenance he couldn't tell. She 
grinned apologetically back at him. It would not be so amusing, he thought, if 
something was chasing them. He wondered what else needed fixing.
"Been meaning to work on that," she told him as the door finally slid aside. At 
least, he mused, it did not make a grinding noise as it did so.
"Station upkeep is the responsibility of those working on site," he reminded 
her, "irrespective of specialty."
"Hey, I do what I can. The climate here is rough on electronics. My priority is 
the treaty, not janitorial work."
Not wishing to start another argument, he withheld the continent that was 
teetering on his lips and followed her into the lift. It was just big enough to 
accommodate the two of them and Pulickel's self-hoisting travel case. The door 
closed smoothly behind them.
The interior of the station was a revelation, but not the kind that inspires. 
Clothes were scattered about both the living and work areas. A few hung from the 
ceiling. Empty food containers clung to furniture like giant, brightly colored 
fungal spores. The tiny carcasses of dead arthropods spotted the softfloor. 
Fashioned of native fibers, a hammock hung suspended in the portal that 
separated the main living area from kitchen and sleeping quarters. Several water 
bottles in various stages of consumption occupied unlikely-and in at least one 
instance, unsanitary locations within the room.
Lining the sweeping windows that ran around the station's circumference was a 
small jungle of native plants. Each chosen for its beauty or uniqueness, they 
flourished in improvised pots that were as much a product of Fawn Seaforth's 
imagination as they were of her resourcefulness. Empty food containers, cut-down 
powercell packs, cleaning and maintenance tubes: all had been ingeniously 
pressed into service. Alien perfume and color filled the room.
Pulickel found himself drawn to what looked like a longitudinally sliced water 
carrier potted with miniature black roses. It was beautiful to look at, but the 
streamers and leaves and tendrils blocked windows and dirtied the floor. A thick 
mass of aerial roots threatened to overwhelm an atmospheric monitoring panel. 
Fawn noted the direction of his gaze.
"Have to trim that back." She bent to smell of something blue and gold. "What 
do you think of my collection? I cleaned the place up especially for you."
"Just for me? You shouldn't have."
"Yeah, I know, but I did anyway."
"Seaforth ..." he began sternly.
"Come on: it's Fawn. We're going to be working together too long for last names. 
Especially last names as long as yours."
 All right, Fawn. With a sweeping gesture he encompassed the room and what he 
could see of rooms beyond. "How can you live and work in this squalor?"
"Squalor?" She made a face. "There's no squalor here, Pulickel. Just comfort. 
Don't you like flowers?"
"I love flowers, and houseplants, but I don't relish the idea of sharing my 
living quarters with alien species. Especially new ones whose properties and 
characteristics haven't been thoroughly cataloged."
"Relax." She moved to another plant. "I put each one through a rigorous 
quarantine and check before I bring it into the station. Make sure that they're 
all free of parasites and hangers-on. I even check pollen and spores for 
possible serious contamination. Sure there's dangerous flora on Senisran, but 
these here are all harmless to both human and thranx."
Carefully avoiding the debris that made passage difficult, he worked his way 
across to the outer wall and its bank of indigenous foliage. "I can understand a 
small collection, but these are taking over. They could get into equipment, clog 
filters, no telling what."
She spread her arms and performed a slow pirouette. "Honestly, Pulickel. Do I 
look in any way unhealthy to you?"
In point of fact, she looked healthier than any human being he'd ever seen in 
his life, but that wasn't the point. There were procedures that had to be 
followed, strictures that needed to be observed.
It suddenly occurred to him that he was more than a little tired. "Could you 
just show me my room, please? We can discuss all this later."
"Sure. I know you must be exhausted."
"I'm not exhausted," he replied irritably as she unhooked the hammock that was 
blocking the doorway.
"Sorry. This was the best place I could find to put it up. There's a lovely view 
of the inlet from here. You can lie here at night, open the windows, and watch 
the moons come up."
His eyes widened. "Open the windows? You mean, you consciously and willingly 
violate the atmospheric integrity of the station?"
"Frequently. I like the feeling of freedom."
"I'm sure that the native species that fly in and out at such times do, too."
"You are a worrier, aren't you? If it'll make you feel safer, I'll arm the 
external defenses. As for the open windows, I happen to like fresh air. When it 
gets too hot and humid inside, I close everything up again. Nothing really 
dangerous ever intrudes. In the morning, I go around and add to the station's 
collection of small flying arthropods."
He twitched at the thought of something small, alien, and buggy landing on his 
face while he slept. "I'll keep my quarters sealed, if you don't mind."
She shrugged. "Suit yourself. Makes me claustrophobic."
Thankfully, she hadn't even bothered to inspect either of the two unused 
sleeping areas. The standard room was typical in nearly every aspect, its 
familiarity a great comfort to the weary and troubled xenologist. It was a 
little musty from disuse, but everything was where and as it should be, and 
there were no extraneous decorations of either Senisran's or Seaforth's making. 
He reveled in its reassuring sterility.
He hastened to shut the door behind him to keep out any small uninvited locals 
that might be crawling about. "It looks fine. Let's get my case."
"After you, my honored guest." As her left hand swept out in a gesture of 
invitation, she executed a mock bow.
 
46 
 
He forced himself to smile at the harmless, mild sarcasm. The bow took his mind 
off her words anyway.
He spent the remainder of the day unpacking and putting up his equipment and 
personal gear. Several times he paused to ensure that the door was still tightly 
sealed against intrusion by anything larger than a human hair He also carried 
out a personal inspection and cleaning of the room's overhead air filters. The 
curving window offered a view only of surrounding forest, but he was pleased 
with it nonetheless. Claustrophobic, indeed! Rather than closed-in, the room 
gave him a feeling of security.
As he put away the last of his gear he wondered why he couldn't have been sent 
to Miramilu. The largest and most important of the island groupings thus far 
contacted by Commonwealth representatives, it lay only three hundred kilometers 
from Ophhlia. Conscious of their status, its citizens had held off allying 
themselves with either humans or AAnn, sensibly evaluating the offers of 
assistance that both sides regularly presented to its chiefs. Already they 
were utilizing simple Commonwealth and Empire technologies to improve their 
everyday lives, advantages gained without committing themselves to either side. 
The Miramiluans were playing it smart instead of stubborn.
The station there consisted not of a single prefab structure unceremoniously 
planted into the ground but of a growing complex that in size and sophistication 
threatened to rival Ophhlia itself in importance. In such surroundings he knew 
he could make an immediate difference. The research that would result would be 
important and prominently featured in The Journal of Xenological Contact.
Instead, they'd sent him here. Because, it had been explained to him, Parramat 
was more of a trouble spot, more of an insoluble problem. Less insightful 
xenologists could be counted on to deal with Miramilu's more comprehensible 
recalcitrance. Despite one mild protest, he'd been sent where they needed him 
most-not where he'd wanted to go.
Well, it wouldn't take him long to compile a report on Fawn Seaforth. That part 
of his work here was already well on its way to completion.
His own personal computing facilities integrated seamlessly with those of the 
base. He was greatly relieved to see that save for a few minor glitches, that 
portion of the station was operating properly. As a test, he ran through a few 
basic setup programs, talking softly to the vorec and making sure the more 
powerful station unit responded readily to his stock inquiries. By the time he 
was finished, it was growing dark outside. The onset of alien evening arrived on 
sky streamers tinged with pink and gold.
His door chimed, using the musical quote from Brian's "Jolly Miller" that he had 
programmed into it.
"I'll be out in a minute," he told the door. He didn't want Fawn Seaforth in his 
room any more than was necessary. She might bring passengers along with her. 
Visitors from outside. He intended to preserve the sanctity of his quarters for 
as long as was practicable.
Setting the room on "constant clean" and his personal facilities on standby, he 
stepped out to join her, closing the door behind him as quickly as possible. 
They passed through the general living area and into the small dining facility. 
The same curving windows offered a view of rapidly darkening forest. Moments 
later, powerful lights on the rim of the station came to life, illuminating the 
vegetation and startling the early risers among the forest's nocturnal fauna. 
Unrecognizable creatures with large, glowing eyes vanished swiftly into the 
concealing treetops.
"Very little work's been done on Senisran's night life." Fawn was busying 
herself with the food processor. She had traded in her nonexistent swimsuit and 
dirty overshirt for clean shorts and blouse. A part of Pulickel was pleased, 
while the rest was gravely disappointed. This mental disagreement represented an 
internal conflict he would have to somehow resolve, he told himself.
"There's so much to study and catalog during daylight hours," she continued, 
"that none of the resident biologists on Senisran have had much time to devote 
to studies of life after dark."
He took a seat at the small oval table. "Anything dangerous around here?"
"You saw the revavuaa? The purple snakelike creature that slid from cover when 
we were approaching the lift shaft? That's got a real bad bite, but it's not 
exclusively nocturnal. As for the local diurnal life-forms, I've put together a 
small but necessary list of critters to watch out for. You can download the 
relevants into your files anytime."
"You let it hang around the station?"
"That's where it wanted to hang around. It may be poisonous, but it's not 
aggressive. You saw it slither off when we approached. I can't be shooting 
everything that comes poking through, and there's not enough power to run a full 
defensive screen around the clock. Besides which, the screen is a pain in the 
butt. It wasn't on when we arrived because I get tired of having to continually 
turn it on and off. Regulations or no regulations." She removed several plates 
and bowls from the processor and set them on the table.
"Don't expect me to wait on you like this every night. It's just that it's your 
first day and I know you're tired-."
He studied the platters hungrily. "I'm perfectly willing to do my share of the 
domestics. These aren't native foods, I hope?"
She grinned. "I wouldn't hit you with that on your first day here. No, tonight 
we're having good old imported reconstitutibles. Local cuisine can wait, though 
I promise you, besides the fruits and vegetables there are some wonderful 
things the Parramati pull out of the ocean. In particular, there are some 
soft-shelled burrowing pseudomollusks that taste heavenly when they've been 
steamed and basted in butter."
"I look forward to it." He started helping himself from the assembled plates. 
"Could I just have some water?"
"Sure." Reentering the processing area, she returned moments later with a 
self-chilling pitcher and sat down opposite him.
"I'll try whatever you think I might like," he promised her as they ate. "The 
local foods certainly haven't done you any harm."
She smiled. "Why, Tomochelor, thank you for the compliment."
"I didn't mean-" He stopped, flustered, considered beginning again, and gave it 
up in favor of chewing his food. "I'll try them a little bit at a time, until my 
system becomes used to the local tastes and consistencies."
"That's the way I did it." She ate actively from her own plate, but with care.
He thought about complimenting her on her change of clothing, decided that 
anything he might say could be misconstrued, and determined that where she was 
concerned, it would be safer to avoid the topic of attire entirely. When they 
did speak, he forced himself always to meet her eyes. When there was silence, he 
struggled to look anywhere but at the rest of her. Clearly, being stationed on 
Torrelau was going to involve challenges for which he had not been able to 
prepare himself in the usual manner.
The dinner was excellent, the familiar reconstituted foods reassuring as well as 
nourishing. Near the end, he broke his own resolve and tried a sample of each of 
the three native fruit juices she had placed on the table. All were superb. He 
wondered if she gathered the fruits herself or traded with the natives for 
them. He could see her climbing the local trees, crawling out on limbs, her 
incredible legs twisting and dangling . . .
Resolutely he returned his attention to the meal. Tree climbing was not in his 
job description. Mildly amazed, he watched her pack away an astonishing amount 
of food.
"If you have work to do, don't worry about keeping me up," she told him in 
response to a question he hadn't planned to ask. "I sleep like a rock here and 
the soundproofing between partitions is excellent. Plus, there's a vacant room 
between yours and mine. Whatever you're doing, I won't hear you."
"I'm pretty quiet, though I do like to play music rather loudly on occasion. 
Contemporary inventions."
"Really? Have you heard the latest from Chikareska or Mattuzh?" Before he could 
reply she rushed on. "I can download via relay from Ophhlia, but they're not 
exactly up on what's new there either."
"I don't know Mattuzh that well," he replied, "but Chikareska is a favorite of 
mine. Do you know the Blue Collage?"
"You've heard the Blue Collage?" Her excitement was palpable. "I've heard about 
it, but I can't get the philistines in charge of imports to shell out the 
necessary royalty."
Having unintentionally struck a topic of mutual nonprofessional interest, they 
engaged in an animated discussion of music imaging, both human and thranx. It 
made the rest of the evening pass very smoothly.
 
Chapter Four
 
When he awoke the following morning and stumbled tiredly into the dining area, 
there was someone waiting for him, and it wasn't Fawn Seaforth. Reddish orange 
in color, responsive localized chromophores flashed wavy light blue lines down 
its side. Dark red pupils centered in tiny, bright pink eyes stared sharply at 
him. The long proboscis resembled a collapsed balloon.
When he interrupted it, it was skittering across the dining table on comically 
short legs covered with fine brown fur, using the strange mouth part to suck up 
loose crumbs and food fragments from the night before. Turning to face him, it 
inflated its proboscis to half its body size and emitted a very human-sounding 
raspberry of impressive dimensions. This noise proved so unexpectedly farcical 
that Pulickel's initial apprehensions instantly evaporated.
"That's a floob," Fawn declared from behind him.
This morning she wore full tropic field gear. Loose fitting and casual, it 
managed the difficult task of diminishing her figure. He found himself grateful 
for the visual respite. In addition to the knee-length shorts and regulation 
multipocketed shirt, she wore appropriate headgear. The face screen was flipped 
up and back, its visor powered down but ready for instant use.
She gestured at the table. "It shows up every morning, after I've turned off the 
defensive screen. Comes in through a window and cleans the place up."
He blinked. "Cleans it up?"
"In addition to table scraps, it gets all the local arthropods that I and the 
station cleanser miss." She whistled at it and the fuzzy floob squeaked a 
response. Approaching the table, she wiggled several fingers in its direction.
Inflating to several times its body size, the floob used its proboscis like a 
jet exhaust to rocket backward off the table, across the room, and through the 
open rim window through which it had entered. It was able to see where it was 
going because, to Pulickel's astonishment, its eyes had crawled up its spine and 
onto its back. It soared over the clearing and into the trees beyond, leaving 
him to eye the dining table distastefully.
"You've made sure, of course, that this charming regular visitor doesn't carry 
any kind of parasites or communicable diseases?"
"As a matter of fact, I haven't." She proceeded to make a show of scratching her 
sides and arms.
"Very funny," he commented dryly, less than amused.
She lowered her hands. "You don't really approve of me, do you?"
He didn't meet her gaze. "It isn't you so much, Fawn," he replied, neither 
confirming nor denying her accusation. "We just have a different outlook on 
certain procedural matters."
"I hope you have a better opinion of my work. You haven't seen any of that yet, 
except for my picking you up, bringing you here, and saving your life along the 
way." She sighed resignedly. "If it really means that much to you, I'll make an 
effort to clean the place up, even though we're really out of sight, out of mind 
here."
"I would greatly appreciate it, and I will do more than my share to help."
"Agreed. You hungry?"
He eyed the table uncomfortably. "No thank you. I rarely eat in the morning. 
What I would like is to get started."
"Just arrived and already you're anxious to leave."
He nodded. "Just because I've done a lot of fieldwork doesn't mean I 
particularly enjoy it."
"I'll bet you don't like having to rely on others, either." She disappeared into 
a back storeroom and returned moments later with a thin belt. Hanging from the 
belt was a qwik holster holding a compact needler. Extra power cells occupied 
the other side of the belt, balancing out the modest weight of the weapon.
"I think this one'll fit you." She tried to hand him the belt and gun.
He demurred. "Why give me this? Except for what's in the already outdated study 
file, I wouldn't know what to pet and what to shoot."
"I'll take care of the flora and fauna. This is in case we run into any AAnn. 
Their base is only thirty minutes away by fast skimmer. I haven't had any 
serious run-ins with them, but other outposts have. When they think they can get 
away with it, they're not above taking potshots at the competition, especially 
when it's isolated and alone out in the local woods."
"Meaning us?" Reluctantly he accepted the belt and began strapping it on.
"Meaning you, anyway. I've been so quiet here for so long I'm not sure they 
regard me as much in the way of competition. That suits me just fine. I've had a 
couple of chats with their local chief of operations, an oily type named Essasu. 
Everything very formal and polite. But if I didn't keep rigorous, recoverable 
recordings of my movements, I'm sure he'd cheerfully have one of his underlings 
slap an explosive shell into my spine the first time I wasn't looking. Traveling 
armed lets him know that I'm neither naive nor helpless. I'm a firm believer in 
discouraging temptation right from the start."
The needler was virtually unnoticeable on his hip. "Competition for the hearts 
and minds of the natives is supposed to be on a friendly basis."
She made a rude noise. "Sure it is. And the AAnn are happy-go-lucky comedians 
who'll gather 'round at every opportunity just to tell you the latest jokes from 
Blassusar." She patted the weapon that rode high and wide on her left hip. 
"That's why I'm always careful to carry my critic with me.
"Plus, there's always the chance that a gribiwith or a cochco vine will take a 
leap at you when I'm not in a position to help. Think of your needler as a 
prophylaxis." She nodded in the direction of their living quarters. "Any other 
gear you want to bring? I have my recorder with me."
He shook his head. "Not on the first visit. I need to acclimate myself first."
She nodded and turned in the direction of the central elevator shaft. Once he 
had joined her, she thumbed the single switch and the cylindrical conveyor 
started down. It squealed and whined outrageously, suggesting that it, too, had 
been the subject of less than assiduous maintenance.
"Why didn't they site the skimmer shed closer to the station and connect it with 
a sealed walkway?" he wondered aloud.
She shrugged. "Probably cheaper this way. I don't mind. I like being outside. 
Later I'll show you my favorite swimming hole. It's a deep pool fed by a five 
meter-high waterfall. Smooth rocks on the bottom, clean sand around the edges. 
I'd call it Eden, if I were inclined to nacre things. When I'm bored or just hot 
I'll walk in to it on the little trail I've cut, take everything off, and just 
float or lie on the fronting beach."
Pulickel manfully turned his thoughts from the image thus conjured up. "The 
natives leave you alone at all times?"
She nodded. "They have plenty to do and as you know from your prep, the nearest 
village is a ways from here. I very rarely see them unless I go looking for 
them. They never bother the station."
The lift bottomed out with a grinding sound. When after a suitable pause the 
door refused to open, Fawn kicked it into compliance. She smiled apologetically.
"Damn thing's supposed to be permanently lubricated, but you know what a 
tropical climate can do to even the best machinery."
"Which is why," he observed as they stepped out of the shaft into the oppressive 
heat and humidity, "even supposedly permanently lubricated doors and glides 
need to be checked as part of a weekly routine."
"I agree," she confessed readily. "And now that you're here and I'm not expected 
to do everything myself, you can make that your responsibility, Pulickel. I'm 
sure you're much better at it than I would be."
They made their way toward the skimmer shed, the magnificent bay glistening in 
the morning sun as if it had been coated with powdered diamond.
"I think I'll be able to communicate without any trouble." At her mild urging he 
avoided a plant with thorny leaves that was growing over the edge of the path. 
"For alien vocalizations, the language's of Senisran are fairly simple, and the 
Parramati dialect seems to present no unique difficulties."
"Glad all those recordings I made proved useful. Of course, I could've been 
carrying out routine station maintenance instead." Entering the shed, she ran a 
quick check of skimmer integrity and functions, paying particular attention to 
the fore intakes, before climbing aboard. Apparently there were some things she 
was willing to spend the time to maintain.
Following her on board, he settled himself for the second time into the seat 
next to the pilot's chair. This morning's journey would be less eventful than 
yesterday's, he hoped.
"Where are we headed?"
She spoke without looking up as she efficiently checked readouts and 
instrumentation. "Northwest coast. The skimmer's only practical for overwater 
travel. Rest of the island is too rugged. You'll have plenty of opportunity to 
walk the trail to the main village, but this'll get us there in a couple of 
minutes." On a rising whine, the sturdy craft rose a meter into the air and 
backed out of the shed.
"The locals like to see me arrive by skimmer. They already know how to walk."
"How do they react?" he asked. "Are they awed, curious, indifferent, what?"
"Straightforwardly accepting, mostly. It didn't take them long to get used to 
it. They call it the boat that flies on air, which is pretty direct. I think the 
absence of outriggers surprises them more than anything else."
He settled himself back into the seat. "I'm looking forward to meeting the 
local chief, this being the dominant island in the archipelago." He smiled. "I'm 
sure the AAnn weren't happy about the Commonwealth setting up a station here 
first."
She shrugged. "They seem to be perfectly happy on Mallatyah. That's the 
second-largest inhabited island in the group. They're doing a good job of 
extending their influence from there."
Pulickel was mildly alarmed. "I've been wondering what kind of progress they've 
been making. How are you doing with the Torrelauans?"
"As well, or as bad. It's hard to tell. As you know from your preparations, the 
Parramati aren't like any other society on Senisran." The skimmer crossed the 
beach and entered the bay. "They're special. Special unique or special 
frustrating, take your pick."
Wind began to ruffle his hair. "I'm sure as soon as I get to know the chief, 
we'll make some serious headway."
She adjusted several controls, preferring manual to vorec operation. The engine 
whined responsively and the skimmer accelerated. He frowned at her.
"What're you laughing at?"
She stopped chuckling. "If you wanted to speak to the chief on any other island 
group, there wouldn't be a problem. But you can't do that on Parramat."
"Why not?"
"Because the Parramati are different. As you'll find out. It's why I've stayed 
here, by myself. See, there care things that interest me besides lounging 
around, cultivating native flowers, and sampling the local foodstuffs."
"I didn't mean to imply otherwise," he muttered.
"Of course. Nobody ever means to." She boosted the skimmer another meter above 
the water.
Well out on the bay, the wind was now howling around them. He really would have 
preferred an enclosed, climatecontrolled cockpit, but decided to hold off 
making the suggestion. Instead, he studied his surroundings intently. How the 
wind blew her burnished gold hair out behind her, how the sculpted profile of 
her face stood out pale against the green walls of the fjord-not forgetting to 
make mental notes on the surrounding terrain as well, of course.
"What's so special about the Parramati, besides their reluctance to formalize 
relationships with outsiders?"
Reaching the end of the bay, she turned west, following the coast. Beneath the 
skimmer's thrusters, the smooth waters of the encircling lagoon flashed by. 
Silicaceous pseudocorals shoved bumps and blades and nodules toward the surface.
"Everything. Their society is unique on Senisran. They're friendly, polite, but 
defiant."
"What are they defying? Everything is subject to negotiation. It's not like 
we're trying to impose our will on them."
"But we are. However benignly, we're imposing contemporary culture on them, be 
it in the form of a formal treaty of mutual cooperation, track goods, weapons, 
politics, even comments and suggestions about art. The AAnn are doing the same. 
The Parramati reject nearly all of it. It's not part of their kusum, you see."
Pulickel blinked as the skimmer rocked slightly. "Their what?"
"The term is a phonetic coincidence, though it means much more than just custom. 
It signifies a way of life that goes beyond the superficial. It's a way of 
looking at the entire cosmos. They're afraid that if they ally themselves 
formally with either us or the AAnn, it will go against kusum and they'll lose 
their way."
"For a supposedly primitive people, that's a relatively enlightened outlook." He 
smiled thinly. "Of course, it never works. You can't reject and ignore advanced 
technology once it's been offered to you. If not the elders, then the youth of 
primitive species who are less steeped in tradition are always willing to try 
exciting new things. Historical xenology proves it over and over. Any group that 
attempts to exclude high tech soon finds that its less diffident neighbors have 
leapfrogged beyond them in terms of wealth, education, and the ability to wage 
war."
"I know that." She leaned back and let the autopilot guide the skimmer. "I've 
tried explaining it to them. They just humor me and insist that as long as they 
stick to their kusum, they'll be all right."
       "Very admirable. Noble, even. But misguided. Stubbornness never works. 
Sooner or later on every inhabited world, those who advance assume control over 
or come to dominate those who do not. The natives of Ophhlia have already 
advanced a full classification by accepting and embracing the Commonwealth 
presence there."
       "The Parramati wouldn't be impressed. You could offer them untold 
wealth. They'd consider it politely, discuss it at length, and if the 
determination was that it went against kusum, reject it outright no matter how 
many lives it would better. That's why I've had such a hard time getting them to 
accept gifts." The skimmer automatically eased around a small, sandy islet from 
which a flock of bright red gliders exploded into the sky like the outpouring of 
a burst crimson pinata.
       "Like all the rest of it, the gift-giving rituals of their kusum are very 
elaborate. If I were to offer them some thing like a small, portable 
entertainment center, they'd have nothing equivalent with which to reciprocate 
and therefore, according to kusum, they couldn't accept it.
About all they'll exchange readily are foodstuffs. There's a soft drink 
concentrate from New Riviera that they're particularly fond of. Swapping drinks 
doesn't make for an instant treaty, but it's a start. One of the few I've been 
able to make."
       "So that's how you get your fruits and juices. Exotic tastes are always a 
good way to ingratiate oneself with natives, provided body chemistries are 
compatible, of course."
       "It isn't the taste. The drink is carbonated, and the bubbles tickle 
their sensitive palates. They like the sensation." Leaning forward, she resumed 
manual control and turned the skimmer toward shore. "There's something really 
important to be discovered here, Pulickel. Something that extends beyond 
treaties and trade agreements and adding to the general bulk of xenological 
knowledge. I'm just not sure what it is yet."
"Pretty hard to verify something in the laboratory when you don't even know what 
it is you're looking for," he commented.
"Maybe you'll have better luck." She shook her head, chasing blond strands from 
her face. "A new approach, intuition-you obviously have a lot of experience."
"It would help if I knew what you were looking for."
"I agree. All I can say is that it's all tied up with what makes Parramat 
society so different from that of any of the other island groups and the 
Parramati different from the rest of the seni. They're not evasive so much as 
they are obtuse."
"Is obtuseness a component of kusum, too?" Pulickel braced himself as the 
skimmer slowed, approaching the shoreline.
"I don't think so." She eased the craft up on a narrow beach shaded by tall thin 
trees clad in striated blue bark and huge oval leaves that grew directly upon 
the trunk. Their coloring blended perfectly into the sky, an adaptive quality 
whose purpose he would have to discover at a later date. Near the crown of one 
bole small chittering things with eight legs hung upside down and gawked at him 
out of eyes like Persian turquoise. Each eye appeared to have three pupils.
"We have to stop here and walk." She climbed out of the open cab. "It's not far, 
but there's a bit of a climb."
He followed her over the side and studied the sloping terrain inland. "The 
skimmer should be able to negotiate this hill."
"Probably, but some of the older Parramati don't like to be around it when it's 
running." She smiled knowingly. "Because it sucks in air and kicks it back out 
they're afraid it might steal their breath."
"And besides," he grumbled as he studied the narrow trail that wound like a 
corkscrew through the dense vegetation, "no doubt it's against kusum."
"You got it. So I park it here." Reaching into the stern of the skimmer, she 
removed a couple of small backpacks and handed one to him. Slipping the other 
over her shoulders, she started up the trail. "As you've probably figured by 
now, the Parramati consider everything in the light of kusum."
"Who makes the interpretations? The local chief?"
"I told you," she reminded him, looking back over her shoulder, "the Parramati 
have no chiefs."
"Somebody has to make decisions."
"They all do. It's something like an Athenian-style democracy, only with 
internal gradations I'm still trying to sort out. There are big persons, and 
middle persons, and small persons, and the big persons have a greater say than 
the small persons, but if enough small persons get together they can override 
the opinion of the big persons."
"So the voting is weighted?" He'd always had plenty of stamina and the climb 
wasn't tiring him.
"It's not that straightforward. You'll see."
The trail was well maintained. He glanced back the way they'd come. "They won't 
bother the skimmer?"
"They'll look at it and peek inside, but they won't touch anything. They've seen 
what it can do, and no one wants to take the risk of it running off with them. I 
set the alarm anyway, just in case somebody's curiosity overcomes their 
adherence to kusum." She held up her right arm, showing him the communicator 
band encircling her wrist. "I can control basic functions from here. If some 
native were to start monkeying around with it, I'd just send it scooting out 
into the lagoon. Believe me, any intruder would abandon it in a hurry. The 
Parramati are brave enough, but they have a healthy respect for our technology, 
even if they don't want any of it for themselves:" She grinned and pushed aside 
the branch of a succulent that had grown across the trail.
"Also, they have a healthy respect for ghosts and spirits, and I've told them 
that one sleeps in the skimmer at all times." She eyed him appraisingly. "You 
managing okay?"
"I'm fine," he replied irritably. "Just lead on and I'll be right behind you:" 
Which, he decided, even though he did his best to focus his attention on the 
surrounding alien jungle, was not a bad place to be-provided he could get her to 
stop patronizing him. He might not be able to match her stride for stride, but 
he'd run marathons and could hike all day without stopping.
The jungle was an extraordinary place, frantic with motion and sound, brilliant 
with exotic colors and shapes. Surrounded by dwarf trees and gigantic flowers, 
it was often hard to tell which was which. In contrast to the great Terran rain 
forests, which boasted a thousand different shades of green, the jungle on 
Torrelau was painted with all the colors of the rainbow. Alongside blue-black 
branches and silver stems, red roots and yellow bark, some of the flowers looked 
positively intimidated. He mentioned his observations to his companion.
"Many of the plants here have the ability to concentrate specific minerals in 
their phylose." She indicated a brace of brilliant red-and-yellow bushes. 
"Colekoli. Sucks up cinnabar like a sponge. I hear that in the Puralyra 
Archipelago north of Ophhlia there's scrub that concentrates platinum." She 
grinned. "Makes me wish I had time to do a little gardening."
He stepped over a protruding root. "What about the rare earths here that have 
the commercial interests so excited?"
"Nice thought, but so far I haven't been able to find a flower with a passion 
for niobium. Too bad. Wouldn't stop the mining interests, though. They'd still 
want to dig the place up. Picking flowers would be too slow. Insufficiencies of 
scale." He reached for a loop of vine to help pull himself over a steep spot. 
"Don't touch that."
He withdrew his finger. "Why not?" He studied the ropy liana. It looked innocent 
enough.
After she'd given him a hand up, she found a dead stick and carefully gave the 
section of vine he'd been about to grab a sharp whack. Instantly hundreds of 
small, hooked thorns that had lain flush with the smooth bark of the vine 
snapped erect, exactly as if she'd pulled a trigger. Which, effectively, she 
had.
She tossed the stick aside. "Not deadly, but extremely painful and difficult to 
shake off. Each thorn is lined with backward-curving barbs. If you're not 
careful or you don't know what you're doing, the harder you struggle to free 
yourself the more seriously entangled you become. The plant itself isn't 
carnivorous-the thorns' design is entirely defensive-but there are plenty of 
scavengers in the forest ready to take advantage of any critter that gets hung 
up in them and exhausts itself trying to fight its way free."
Pulickel leaned over to examine the vine, careful not to touch it. "I can see 
that you haven't been devoting all your time to studying the Parramati."
"They've taught me the characteristics of many plants. The teriasti vine is just 
one of them. Others I've learned about on my own." Grabbing the hem of her 
shorts on her left leg, she pulled the fabric up almost to her waistline, 
adding to the enormous length of thigh that was already visible. Each roughly 
eight centimeters long, two parallel stars were etched into her flesh, pale 
white against her deeply tanned skin. She let the hem fall back.
"Those haven't healed completely yet. I'm not sure they ever will heal 
completely. I've tried half a dozen different reseptics. "
"Another vine?" he asked as they resumed climbing.
"No. A tree-dwelling arthropod about a hundred centimeters long. It's got a 
dozen legs and a real interesting bite. I was picking jeru fruit and didn't see 
it until it was right on my leg. I must've disturbed its lair, or nest, or maybe 
I just caught it in a bad mood. The pain was so severe I thought I was going to 
fall out of the tree."
"Trouble in paradise." After first checking them for occupants, he pushed 
leaves out of the way.
"Senisran isn't paradise and neither is Torrelau. Since it was on me I couldn't 
get a safe angle with my gun. Had to cut its head off with my knife. Then I had 
to dig the head out of my leg. Strong fangs." She held up one little finger. 
"About half this long.
"Fortunately, the toxin works slowly. I'm sure that if I didn't have access to 
modem adaptive antivenins I would've died, or at least lost the leg."
"Sounds to me like you handled it admirably."
"The hell I did. I was screaming and flopping around like a burned baby. I'm 
surprised they didn't hear me all the way back in Ophhlia. I cried all the way 
back to the station and most of the rest of the day, until the analgesics 
started to bite. It felt like somebody was using my quadriceps for kindling. So 
watch where you put your hands and feet. This environment may look beautiful, 
but it isn't entirely benign."
"So even though indigenous dangers are abundant and modern weapons would help 
them cope, the Parramati won't accept them?"
"That's right." She ducked beneath an overhanging cluster of vines. "The big 
persons say it would violate kusum. This isn't a culture that allows for a lot 
of flexibility. Either you adhere to kusum or you abandon it. There doesn't 
seem to be much middle ground."
"Every primitive society hews to an inviolate set of moral imperatives. 
Flexibility comes in the interpretation. If we persist I bet that sooner or 
later we'll run into a big person or two who'll find a way to bend the 
absolutes to their advantage-and to ours."
She shrugged. "I hope you have better luck than I have. I understand that alien 
semantics is a specialty of yours."
He nodded. "There are times when I think that I get along better with aliens 
than with other humans."
"Due, no doubt, to your carefully moderated sense of humor."
He glanced up sharply, but she was turned away from him, her attention fixed on 
the trail, and he couldn't gauge the amount of sarcasm just from her tone.
"If it's any consolation," she went on, "the AAnn are even more frustrated than 
I am. I don't know that they've ever encountered aboriginals before who wouldn't 
accept free weapons. They're also frustrated because the Parramati don't do 
things quickly. Everything takes time since all the big persons have to be 
consulted on any major decision." She halted, took a deep breath, and gestured 
through the trees.
"We're almost there. No more climbing."
"It doesn't matter," he replied a little too quickly. "I'm not tired."
The ground leveled off and the forest began to thin. Raising her voice, Fawn 
called out in the singsong Parramati dialect. Stepping up alongside her, 
Pulickel was rewarded with his first glimpse of alive seni.
It looked exactly like the recorded images he'd been studying for the past 
several months. Smaller than expected, it exhibited all the specified 
characteristics of a juvenile of the species.
"This is Kirtra'a." Fawn made an elaborate rolling gesture of greeting with her 
forearms. "He's a young male on the cusp of sexual maturity." '
"I can see that." While Pulickel studied the young seni, it gazed back at him 
out of narrow, solemn eyes.
Not yet fully grown, Kirtra'a's head barely reached Pulickel's chest. To the 
young native, Fawn Seaforth must have seemed like a true giant. The average 
mature seni would just be able to look the newly arrived male xenologist in the 
eye.
Leaping into the air on its powerful hind legs, the native did a complete 
backflip, landing exactly where it had been standing. Taking into account 
regional variations, this was a fairly universal form of greeting on Senisran. 
It was the gesture Fawn had attempted to simulate by rotating her forearms.
So both she and the seni were more than a little surprised when Pulickel 
promptly duplicated the native's athletic move. He staggered slightly when he 
landed, back on his feet and attributed his unsteadiness to the presence of the 
small backpack. Without it he was certain he could have performed the flip 
perfectly. While Fawn could only gape, the young Parramati experienced a 
paroxysm of delight, barking and tootling excitedly.
"I couldn't do that if I practiced for a year. I'd break my neck." Fawn eyed him 
admiringly.
"You don't have a gymnast's body," he explained modestly. "Poor 
size-to-strength ratio." Kirtra'a continued to squeal and jabber in wide-eyed 
wonder. "Don't feel diminished because of it."
"I don't-but I really wish I could do that."
When the juvenile finally calmed down, Pulickel found he could understand it 
clearly. All the long hours spent listening to and mimicking language recordings 
paid instant dividends.
"My name is Pulickel Tomochelor."
"Pu'il To'chor." The youngster did his best to duplicate the sounds, many of 
which were more guttural than a seni could manage. "I am Kirtra'a. Welconungs to 
Torrelauapa, Pu'il. You do the Greeting!"
"A poor effort." His back had begun to throb but he was damned if he was going 
to wince. "Not as good as I could do when I was younger, I'm afraid."
The seni had long, narrow, blue, catlike eyes with slitted pupils. The 
meter-long tail that protruded from the back of the elegant woven skirt was 
naked as a rat's. Exotic, intricate patterns decorated the skirt, which was 
worn by both males,and females, the individual designs telling another Parramati 
all there was to know about the wearer, from age to family lineage to status 
within the wearer's village.
Bipedal and completely hairless, the seni's smooth, featureless skin was the 
color of finely milled raw cocoa. Each of the two short arms ended in delicate 
hands that terminated in the three fingers, the central one being considerably 
longer than the other two. In contrast, the three toes on each foot were thick, 
strong, and of equal length. There were no nails or claws, fingers and toes 
alike ending in blunt fleshy pads. Crouching on powerful legs, the seni rested 
with elbows bent and both hands held close to the chest in an attitude 
resembling that of a hunting praying mantis.
The seni were the first intelligent species encountered by either humanx or AAnn 
explorers whose principal mode of individual locomotion was hopping. They were 
perfectly capable of taking one step at a time, but for anything faster than a 
crawl, they preferred to hop. They kept their hops short, though according to 
the literature they could, when startled, leap extraordinary distances.
The seni face was reflective of the species' gentleness and intelligence. 
Beneath the slitted eyes a long, narrow snout held a mixture of cutting and 
grinding teeth, terminating in a constantly active black nose. Snout and head 
were boldly striped, but the high, bladelike, independently rotating ears were 
not.
The seni were omnivores, taking fruits from the forest, edible invertebrates and 
coelenterates from the sea, and vegetables and tubers from their elaborate 
gardens. It was a robust mix, and by and large they were a healthy species. 
Epidemics were unknown. Clever and adaptable, it was no wonder they had 
populated nearly all of the larger island groupings and many of the smaller ones 
on the planet.
His ability to execute the traditional seni greeting had certainly started him 
off on the right foot with the youngster. Approaching fearlessly, Kirtra'a put 
both hands on Pulickel's waist and squeezed gently with all six fingers. The 
xenologist didn't flinch as the young native gazed into his eyes, the toothy 
snout not far from his face. What was it going to do next? he wondered. Kiss 
him, bite him, or lick him with the long, flexible seni tongue? That was one 
gesture he had no intention of returning.
It simply squeezed once and then retreated by means of a second backflip. With a 
contented squeal, it whirled and bounded off in the direction of the village, 
doing multiple front flips along the way, apparently for the sheer pleasure of 
it.
"Well, it looks like you've endeared yourself to one Parramati, anyway." Fawn 
started down the path. "It'll be interesting to see if you make the same 
impression on any of the big persons."
He trailed close behind, grateful they were no longer climbing. "Why? What do 
they do? Backward two-and-a-half gainers?"
"No, just the same single backflip. They're just a lot harder to impress. Harder 
than me, anyway."
"As an adolescent I was number two on my local gymnastics team. One doesn't 
have to be large to do well at athletics."
"Hey, am I arguing?"
By way of general conversation he inquired politely, "I suppose you also 
participated in physical culture?"
"Starting center for four years in my social matriculation group. All-regional. 
I got banged around a lot."
"Doesn't look like you suffered from it."
She smiled thinly. "I banged back. Hard." She lengthened her stride as they 
approached the village.
Chapter Five
 
As was so often the case with primitive species, he heard the village before he 
saw it, and smelled it before he heard it. The pungent odor was not unpleasant, 
however, and a few deep breaths sufficed to familiarize him with it. Between the 
cultivated gardens and the surrounding rain forest there were so many flowering 
plants in the immediate vicinity that the thick musk of the community was 
somewhat masked by a rush of natural perfume.
Fawn made a sweeping gesture. "This is Torrelauapa. Largest village on the 
island, though by no means the only one."
"How many are there?" he asked.
"Not sure. You have to delineate the number of houses and their proximity to one 
another that you want to use to- define a `village.' I'm still working on a 
definitive census."
It was hard to get a feel for the size of the community because the various 
structures were scattered among numerous tall shade trees. These were very 
different from the blue-barked growths he'd first encountered at the touchdown 
site and the beach. They had thick trunks of brown or yellow and dense 
overarching clusters of spatulate leaves. Clumps of maroon flowers burst like 
frozen fireworks from among the leaves. Obviously well tended, the trees served 
to shield the buildings and their occupants from sun and rain.
A narrow but fast-flowing stream wound its way through the village, drawing 
volume and energy from the high mountains in the distance. Upon leaving the last 
of the houses it tumbled, not into a freshwater pool, but over a 
fifteen-meter-high cliff directly into the ocean below. The watery finger of the 
steep-sided cove now visible off to the visitors' right was much narrower than 
the bay Fawn had used to access the station. Thousands of green, blue, and red 
growths clung to the sheer rock walls, overhanging the water.
The shallow cove was alive with a circus of sea creatures, clearly visible as 
they swam back and forth in the transparent water. As well as being safe from 
large oceangoing predators, they could enjoy the mix of fresh and salt water in 
the aerated environment at the waterfall's base.
On the far side of the cove, he could see where narrow switchbacks had been cut 
into the side of the cliff. At the water's edge, where several large rocks 
protruded from the shallow inlet, a simple floating dock had been constructed 
of stripped small trees and reeds. Secured to this were several of the sturdy 
outriggers common to all of Senisran.
Each boasted double masts inclined forty-five degrees from the water and from 
one another. Not one or two outriggers, but a whole sequence splayed from the 
sides of each craft. The largest was attached to the side of the boat, the 
smallest the farthest distance away. The larger the craft, the greater the 
number of outriggers it deployed. When taken together, winglike sails and 
outriggers gave the boats the appearance of water birds at rest.
The village was comprised of elongated huts fashioned from local materials. All 
had thatched roofs while several could boast of raised stone foundations. None 
was more than ten meters in length, and each was a riot of color thanks to the 
brilliantly hued materials of which they were composed. The Parramati fondness 
for weaving was evident in the intricate patterns that decorated every wall and 
roof. It looked more like a circus encampment than a native community. The 
naked, bare, beige-colored flesh of the Parramati themselves was plain and dull 
beside their dwellings.
But the sight that literally took Pulickel's breath away, more than the 
magnificent little waterfall or the explosively tinted longhouses, were the 
wonderfully intricate gardens that climbed the terraced mountain slopes on the 
far side of the village. Now he understood what Fawn had been talking about when 
she had referred to them as an art form. The growing of food seemed incidental 
to the elaborate aesthetics that had been employed.
The few images that had been included in the research recordings came nowhere 
near doing the Parramatis' agricultural accomplishments justice. The actual 
terracing was comparatively unspectacular and, as expected, followed the 
natural contours of the mountainside. What distinguished them were the 
exquisitely carved and entwined trellises and arbors that protected them from 
damage by direct sun and wind. It looked as if the entire mountainside had been 
clad in a single gigantic, interlinked wooden sculpture. In intricacy and. 
purity of design, it reminded him of the skeletons of microscopic foraminifera. 
In addition to the wondrous carving, every centimeter of the huge, rambling 
construction had been painted in delicate hues and designs.
Not merely decorative, the trellises provided protection for new, young plants 
and support for those maturing. Water lines hand fashioned from hollow stems 
and branches irrigated the ascending gardens. Each as deeply carved as the 
trellises and arbors, they were perfectly integrated into the overall design.
From a distance Pulickel could make out large figures woven into the upper 
reaches of the vast, rambling structure. In all his years of study, he'd never 
seen anything quite like it.
'`It's something, isn't it?" Fawn shouldered her pack higher on her shoulders. 
"Every pattern has traditional meaning, every outlined figure its own story. 
Once you know the Parramati, you can identify any family or clan by its piece of 
the communal garden. Kusum is right there, for anyone who knows how to read it. 
So are the roads."
"Roads?" He squinted. "I don't see any paths wider than the trail we're on now."
She looked back at him and smiled. "When the Parramati speak of roads, they're 
not talking about cleared strips of land. You'll find out. What do you think of 
Torrelauapa?"
"Very impressive. You were right. The few official recordings don't come close 
to doing it justice. These gardens must represent hundreds of years of work."
"And they keep adding to the artistic quotient every day. A section of carving 
here, a little paint there." She stepped over a dislodged rock. "The Parramati 
are quite a people."
As they entered the village outskirts, she began searching individual Parramati 
faces. "We're looking for a male named Jorana."
"Is he the chief? No," he hastened to correct himself, "you said there were no 
chiefs."
"That's right. He's just one of many Torrelauapa big persons. Someone who's 
respected by his fellows for any number of possible achievements. A big person 
isn't necessarily smarter than anyone else, or stronger, or a better fisherman. 
They just have respect. Remember, no big person ranks another. Technically, they 
don't even rank the lowliest citizen. This isn't Ophhlia or Nalauevu.
"That's one reason why we're having so much trouble forging any kind of formal 
alliance with these people. Jorana could agree to put his name to a treaty, but 
Osiwivi or Massapapu might not. Since no one can compel anyone else, you 
practically have to sign a separate treaty with each adult Parramati. "
Pulickel was nodding to himself. "I begin to see the scope of your problem here. 
Securing a treaty isn't impossible; it's just going to take time. Time and 
patience."
"That's right. And meanwhile, the AAnn are working just as hard to convince 
individual Parramati to bond with them."
"Controlled anarchy," he murmured.
"Isn't that a good definition of Athenian democracy?" She pointed. "There he is. 
Jorana's a famous carver."
The Parramati big person was seated at a simple bench whose upper surface 
consisted of the fiat side of a split log. Shade was provided by an open-sided 
thatched roof, a shed without walls. Limber three-fingered hands worked with 
tools of bone, shell, beak, and stone. At the moment the native was working on 
one of three table legs. Each was roughly a meter in length and magnificently 
incised. One had already been inlaid with carved shell and bone and rubbed to a 
high polish.
Technology the Parramati might not have, but their culture was clearly of a high 
order. Pulickel knew the table legs alone would fetch a good price in Ophhlia. 
He couldn't imagine what the intact, completed table might bring from a 
collector on Earth or New Riviera. Aboriginal alien artifacts were one product 
modern technology couldn't synthesize, hence their continuing value to the 
cognoscenti.
And the art of each island group, each archipelago, was unique and different. 
Based on what he'd seen so far, that of Parramati could stand with the best of 
it.
Noticing their approach, the elderly big person put down his tools and rose from 
his working crouch. Placing his head upon the ground and flattening his ears, 
he executed a simple backward roll.
"Jorana can't do the flip anymore," Fawn informed her companion.
"What do I do? If I do the somersault will he be insulted?"
"You don't have to do anything," she assured him. "Jorana's used to my lack of 
acrobatics. It's not expected of humans." Raising her voice, she switched to the 
lilting singsong dialect of Parramat.
"Hello, Jorana! May your road be straight and clear."
"As may yours, F'an." Despite the slight quaver in his speech, Pulickel had no 
trouble understanding him.
"This is the coming of the other human I told you about." She indicated her 
attentive companion. "He is called Pulickel."
The old one's jaws ground slowly from side to side as if he was grinding bone. 
"Pu'il. A difficult name."
"I am sorry," Pulickel replied fluently. "Pu'il will be perfectly satisfactory."
"But your real name is longer. Will it satisfy you to be so identified?" Long 
cat-eyes gazed speculatively at the xenologist.
"So long as you don't confuse it with one belonging to one of your wives." 
Pulickel knew alien humor was always a difficult proposition, but he'd never 
been cautious where language was concerned.
A gargling sound came from the Parramati's throat, signifying not only 
acceptance and understanding but appreciation. Fawn looked on admiringly.
Jorana turned to her. "Is Pu'il a big person among your kind?"
"Bigger than I. Big enough to talk about things I cannot talk about."
The alien turned back to his work. "Well, it is always good to talk," he 
commented noncommittally. "Come and sit. I am working on a Pr'ithma ceremonial 
table."
The two xenologists accepted the invitation, settling themselves crosslegged 
close to the Parramati and beneath the shade of the thatched shelter. This left 
the alien squatting on its haunches, looking down at them. The seni used tables 
and beds, but not chairs. With their powerful hind legs, they could remain in a 
squatting/sitting position for hours at a time.
They watched quietly while their host used a wooden block lined with tiny 
sharp-edged shells to sand a rough section of tabletop. "One cannot reduce the 
beauty of the wood," he murmured. "But one can transform it." A slitted eye 
glanced at Fawn. "Ascela was asking for you."
"Who's Ascela?" Pulickel inquired.
His companion reverted to terranglo for the explanation. "Another Torrelauapa 
big person. Much younger than Jorana, not as big or as strong, but maybe 
smarter."
"But that doesn't mean he ranks Jorana."
She smiled approvingly. "Now you're getting the hang of it. And Ascela is 
female. " Turning back to the woodworker, she swung her pack off her back and 
resumed speaking in the local tongue. "I have something for you, Jorana." 
Reaching into the carryall, she brought out a glassine envelope containing a 
dozen colorful titanium fishhooks. Pulickel was quick to note that the smallest 
was the size of his little finger. Apparently the Parramati diet included some 
fairly sizable denizens of the deep.
Taking the bag, Jorana made a show of inspecting the contents. Then, with a 
regretful yip, he handed it back. "I am sorry, F'an, but I cannot accept these."
Her expression fell. "Why not?"
"Because we hunt the waters with straight points, not curved ones."
"I know, but what you do with these is put a little bait on them and tie them to 
a line. The coliat or metikim smell the bait and try to eat it. They catch 
themselves on the hook."
"But why wait?" Jorana was genuinely curious, his long, pointed ears arched 
sharply forward. "Any decent fisherman can go out on a boat, look into the 
water, and spear his quarry."
"But you don't always come back with something that way," Fawn argued. 
"Sometimes the spears miss and the boats come back empty."
"That is true." The carver scrutinized the package and its gleaming, high-tech 
contents. "And this works every time?"
"Well, no. The quarry has to take the bait and the fisherman has to make sure 
the hook is set before he tries to pull it in."
"I see." As Pulickel winced, the native emptied the bag's sharp contents into 
his open palm. Apparently that smooth, beige-hued skin was tougher than it 
looked. Jorana returned them to the gift-giver by placing the hooks on the 
ground in front of her. Then he held up the empty bag.
"This, however, is another of your wonderful carrying containers, and for this 
gift I thank you."
"See?" Fawn spoke again to her companion in their own language. "Any other seni 
society would have been glad to have the hooks, if only to trade with another 
island group. Not the Parramati. Here, a gift must be deemed immediately useful 
or it's refused."
"You should have this." Digging through a pile of wooden shapes, Jorana 
extracted an exquisite carving a little larger than Pulickel's palm. Finely 
polished, the wood was jet black streaked with red. The carver had fashioned it 
into the likeness of a local animal with four legs, a stubby body, and two eyes 
protruding on stalks. The eyes had been carved so that they contained only the 
red grain, and a double set of external gills appeared made of lace, though they 
were also part of the single piece of hardwood.
Fawn was taken aback. "I can't accept that," she protested. "Not in exchange for 
a lousy plastic bag."
"Please." The native pushed the sculpture at her. "It is a fair exchange. I have 
many, many carvings and they are easy for me to make."
Professional considerations aside, Pulickel could see that Fawn wanted the 
delicate carving. Hell, he wanted it himself.
"Very well," she agreed reluctantly, "but to make it fair I must bring you more 
bags."
"Done." Pleased, the native handed her the little sculpture. Pulickel found 
himself wishing he'd brought along a few spare bags himself.
According to the information in the slim manual that had been prepared for him, 
now that official greetings, introductions, and gift-giving had been concluded, 
the conversation was open to any topic any of the participants might choose to 
introduce. Edging a little closer to the big person and avoiding something that 
scuttled along the ground on far too many legs, he watched appreciatively as 
the Parramati used a sharpened palm size shell to etch traditional spirals and 
whorls into one table leg.
"I have come from my home, from my island in the sky, to..."
The native interrupted him with an expression that at the very least was 
suggestive of a smile. "It is not necessary, Pu'il, to explain. F'an has told 
us many things. Besides, the Parramati have always thought of the lights in the 
night sky as other islands, whose people set torches at night to show travelers 
the way through the ocean of darkness."
"Then I won't go into a lot of background. I know that my friend Fawn has 
already spoken to you about signing a treaty of friendship and commerce with our 
people. One that would allow us to move and trade freely among the islands of 
the Parramat and to search for and remove certain rocks from the ground. Such a 
treaty would greatly benefit the Parramati. You would be given access to many 
wondrous tools and learning devices.
"For example, you could learn how to better farm your gardens, how to produce 
more with less work. You would acquire weapons that would let you fight not only 
the forest animals that menace you but even the dangerous creatures of the 
sea. We can give you boats that would not sink in a storm and that could tell 
you always where you were, even in thick fog."
Jorana did not look up from his work, though both ears stayed turned in his 
guests' direction. His long snout twitched. "Why would one want to know where he 
is at all times?"
Pulickel smiled patiently. "If one knows where one is at all times, it is 
impossible to become lost."
"No Parramati is ever `lost.' " Jorana knocked a shaving off the top of the 
table leg.
The xenologist frowned. "I don't understand. If a fisherman sails far, far out 
to sea, farther than he or any other Parramati has ever traveled before, could 
he not become lost among unfamiliar islands and places?"
"He would not be lost," the carver explained, "because
 
81
 
he would know exactly where he was. Wherever he happened to be, he would be 
there. `There' is always a place, and as long as one is in a place, one cannot 
be lost."
Pulickel fought down his impatience. He hadn't expected quite so sophisticated 
a rejoinder to what seemed the blatantly obvious. "But he would be lost in 
relation to his home, and night not know how to return."
"Nonsense. He would simply return the way he had traveled."
The xenologist decided to try another approach. "You've seen some of our kind's 
tools." He patted the sidearm snugged at his hip. "Our weapons, the boat that 
flies in air, our clothes. You've' seen how they last. Wouldn't you like to have 
these things for yourself and for your people?"
"Not so very much." Wood chips spiraled lazily to the ground. "They are your 
weapons, your boat, your clothing. If we were to make use of so many of your 
things, it would mean that ours would be neglected. That would mean neglecting 
tradition, which is the same as neglecting kusum."
"Not in the least," Pulickel argued. "You could still use your traditional 
things. You would just have more choices."
The shell planer paused in mid-scrape. Bright, intelligent eyes peered directly 
into Pulickel's own. "Sometimes it is not a good thing for a people to have too 
many choices." Double eyelids blinked slowly. "People with too many choices 
night forget their kusum. We know that this has happened on other islands. The 
people there have changed and cannot go back. From what we hear, I do not know 
that they are any happier for this." He raised a three-fingered hand.
"We cannot talk through the air as F'an does, but neither are we ignorant of 
what happens elsewhere. Talk travels quickly enough, Pu'il. We have heard of 
what has happened to some who have accepted the big gifts from your people and 
from the shiny-skinned ones. We have heard what has happened to the Jimeri, the 
Corchosi, and the Trefaria. They have traded away their kusum, which is a bigger 
thing than trading bags and carvings."
Pulickel searched his memory. "There was an epidemic of food poisoning on 
Corchos. Commonwealth medicine saved many lives there."
Ears flicked, indicating that Jorana was not impressed. "There were too many 
Corchosi. Some must die so that others may live. The Corchosi who survive do so 
without their kusum. They are alive, but they are no longer Corchosi. Now they 
must rely on their trade to feed and support them. They have become wards of 
your kusum. This is bad for the spirit."
"I don't know that that's the case," Pulickel responded doubtfully.
"We do. Understand," the native continued gently, "I do not mean to criticize 
the decisions of the Jimeri, the Trefaria, or the Corchosi. They have done 
willingly what they have done. They have made their choices. But the Parramati 
choose the same road we have always chosen. Our kusum will stay pure. You may 
keep your boats that fly in air and bows that kill without arrows."
"I'm sorry you feel that way." Pulickel was not discouraged. After all, this 
was his first attempt. "Perhaps other big persons will feel differently." At 
this, Seaforth shot him a warning look, but he ignored her. It had been his 
experience that alien aboriginals of whatever intelligence favored directness.
Jorana was not offended. "You may talk to any of the Parramati that you wish." 
His left arm came up and three fingers spread wide in an eloquent gesture. "Some 
will not listen to you, but all will be polite. It may be that you will find one 
who can be swayed by what you have to offer. But it will be only one. Even if 
it is another big person, it will be only one."
"I understand. I, too, can be patient." To Fawn he added in terranglo, "How the 
hell are we supposed to achieve a viable consensus here? Are they all going to 
be this stubborn?" As he spoke he continued to smile at the alien, who had 
returned to his carving.
"I hope not. I've had luck with some of the younger Parramati," she told him. 
"Maybe with your skills we'll be able to secure some firm commitments. I'm 
hoping for a snowball effect, especially among the younger and middle-level big 
persons, but I've had to learn patience."
He nodded. "That's the ticket. Get a fair number to come around to our way of 
thinking and let them do the convincing of the others. I can see why you wanted 
me to meet this Jorana: he's clearly an exceptional individual among his kind. 
But I agree that we might do better to concentrate the majority of our efforts 
on the younger, more flexible members of the tribe."
She nodded. "We can still try to convince Jorana and Ascela and the other 
elders. I have to confess that part of the reason I've spent so much time 
working with them is that I enjoy listening to them."
"That's okay," he replied. "We need to learn all we can about their society and 
culture, and for that you have to speak with the local elders. But I can see 
already that a political solution to our problem will have to be found in 
working with the more malleable islanders. We'll keep trying Jorana here and his 
counterparts; we just won't rely on them." He addressed himself anew to the 
alien.
"I am curious, Jorana. Do you think we offer you these things because it is our 
intention to harm you, or because we want to make you forget your kusum?"
The elder paused in his carving. "No, Pu'il. I am sure your people wish to do us 
good. That is part of your kusum. It means that you believe your kusum to be 
stronger than ours."
"Not stronger," the xenologist objected. "I choose to see them as different but 
compatible."
"You imply otherwise when you suggest that your weapons, your tools, and your 
learning should replace ours."
"Not replace. Supplement."
Jorana's ears twitched and his upper lip rippled like a wavelet on a shallow 
beach. "Listen well to me, Pu'il. The Parramati have their own weapons, their 
own tools, their own boats, and their own ways. Each has its own power, its own 
magic. The trees behind you, the bench you sit upon, the ground beneath your 
feet. It takes time to learn to know these powers and magics, to see the best 
way of using them. We have ours, you have yours. Ours does not need to be 
supplemented, not even by those good of heart and intention."
"Hierophanes," Fawn murmured.
Pulickel frowned at her. "What did you say?"
"Parramati society is based on hierophanes. Everything in the world is seen as 
a manifestation of the sacred. Each is a hierophane and each has power. With 
access to so much power, they see no need to invite in outside influences."
He nodded disappointedly. "It makes it difficult to convince a people to give 
something up if everything controls something else. But I still think that when 
some of the younger villagers accept access to advanced technology, Jorana and 
the others will come around." He switched back to the local dialect.
"I agree with you, Jorana. Everything in the world has a certain amount of 
power. Some have more, some less. Certain minerals that lie beneath the Parramat 
have very much power. My people have spent a lot of time learning how to make 
use of these, while the Parramati have not. So you see, our kusums are not so 
very far apart."
The old carver considered. "F'an has spoken of such. As you say, I would not 
know of such powers. I am a wood person, not an earth person. My road leads 
through the forest. To learn the value of certain rocks you would have to talk 
to someone whose road is of the earth."
"But if no one is using these minerals, why would the Parramati object to my 
people doing so?"
Jorana blinked double lids. "If the earth is turned up too much, it is bad for 
growing things."
The xenologist had had enough. "I think that's plenty for one day. We don't want 
to tire the old fellow, or irritate him. I'm happy with the progress we've 
made. Let's leave him to consider what has been said." He brushed wood dust from 
his shorts as he rose.
Fawn straightened. "You don't want to talk to anyone else in the village?"
"Not today. I don't want to get a reputation for being insistent or demanding. 
Nothing puts primitive peoples off more quickly. Better they should grow curious 
about me. That way, hopefully the next time they'll be anxious to see me, 
instead of simply polite."
Stretching, he bid the elder big person a polite farewell. "It has been good to 
talk with you, Jorana."
"And with you, Pu'il. F'an, I am always warmed by your presence." He bent low 
until his nostrils skimmed the ground. It was as close as he could come to 
performing the traditional flip.
"I am pleased by your happiness." She duplicated the elder's motion, bending 
double at the waist.
"Then I will see you both again?" Vibrantly colored alien eyes regarded them 
both.
"Very soon, I hope." With a hand gesture, Fawn turned to leave.
They headed out of the village and back toward the forest. A clutch of 
boisterous, barking juveniles escorted them. With powerful legs and feet too big 
for their still immature bodies, they tumbled and fell over one another in their 
eagerness to accompany the strange visitors. Only when dense vegetation closed 
in around the humans did the pack fall back, in twos and threes, toward their 
home. Their playful, high-pitched singing followed Pulickel and Fawn for long 
moments thereafter.
"You did pretty good for a first encounter." She stepped over a hollow that had 
filled with rainwater. "Just the right mix of conviction and understanding. I 
was afraid the stiffness and formality of your character would carry over into 
your fieldwork."
"But it didn't," he responded, "which means I'm just stiff and formal the rest 
of the time, right?"
"Not exactly," she demurred, trying to backtrack.
"It's all right. I know that I'm something of a cold fish. Like I said before, I 
relate much better to aliens. There are no preconceptions on either side."
She changed the subject. "I know it's premature, but do you have an opinion of 
the situation so far?"
He shrugged. "If this Jorana is a typical big person, then I don't foresee any 
further extensive delays. They're stubborn, but they seem to enjoy debate. Any 
creature that will talk with me is one I can eventually persuade to see reason. 
I sense exploitable openings already. Conclusion? It will take more time than 
I'd hoped but less than I'd feared."
She shoved a branch out of her way. It promptly exuded a cloud of perfumed 
dust. Since she walked right through it, Pulickel saw no harm in doing likewise. 
For a delightful moment, the world smelled of sandalwood and myrrh.
"Jorana's right, of course. If the Parramati give their consent to a full 
treaty, much of their traditional kusum will eventually be overwhelmed."
"I know that." He stumbled awkwardly down a slight slope. "But the alternative 
is for them to fall under the influence of the AAnn. Better the Commonwealth 
than the Empire."
"Certainly. Unless they choose the third option and elect to remain unallied 
with either side."
He moved up alongside her and gazed flatly into her face. "There is no third 
option, Fawn. Not for primitive aliens. I'm not sure there ever was."
Chapter Six
 
"Why do I have the feeling?" he asked as they prepared to reboard the skimmer, 
"that there's a lot more to the Parramati and their kusum than you're telling 
me? You keep insisting that they're different. Of course they're different; 
they're aboriginal aliens."
Both hands on the ladder built into the vehicle's flank, she paused. "I've told 
you, Pulickel. I can't quite put my finger on it. Sure their society is unique 
among organized seni groups, but it's more than that. There's an assurance, a 
contentment that you can't find among the Eoluro or the Semisant, or even the 
Ophhlians. It's easy to see but hard to quantify." Effortlessly, she boarded the 
skimmer.
He followed and settled himself into the passenger seat. "I think you may be 
making too much of them, Fawn. The Parramati may be different from other social 
groupings on Senisran, but they don't strike me as particularly unique. 
Reactionary, yes, but not unique."
"I expect you're right." She powered up the skimmer's engine. In response to the 
rising whine, something with a tail three times the length of its body went 
screeching off through the trees. With wings that were feathered in front and 
membranous in the rear, it had the appearance of a marvelous kite whose string 
was being given random jerks and pulls by a mischievous child.
The skimmer rose and pivoted to face the water. Fawn spoke without looking up 
from the console. "One thing I am sure of: we're never going to convince the 
Parramati to sign a treaty with us as opposed to the AAnn unless we can find a 
way to convince them that our road is the better one."
He blinked at her. "Our `road'?"
The skimmer slid out over the calm water of the inlet. Small silver-sided 
cephalopods leaped into the air ahead of them, strips of mirror flashing in the 
sun.
"According to the Parramati belief system, everything in the universe-every 
person, every place, every dust mote-is connected by roads. These roads are 
fixed and immutable. Many are irrelevant to the scheme of things, but many 
others link places of importance and power. The location of these important 
roads are marked by special stones."
He turned thoughtful. "And each stone possesses certain qualities, powers, or 
mystic ascriptions?" She nodded. "A fairly basic and straightforward mythology, 
not especially remarkable. I could list a dozen analogies off the top of my 
head, others after doing a little research. Cultural specifics of primitive 
sentients often overlap, regardless of species."
They were out over the main lagoon now, accelerating as Fawn turned southward. 
"From my conversations with the Parramati, I've been able to make a short list 
of these stones. There are stones for healing, stones for fertility, for warding 
off disease or confounding enemies, and for forecasting the weather. There are 
stones that help in the steering of outriggers and stones for communicating with 
the spirits of dead ancestors.
"Control of the stones is strictly hierarchical. The patriarch of a family 
charged with the keeping of a planting stone wouldn't try to swap rocks with the 
matriarch of a clan holding a fishing stone. Stone magic is handed down through 
family lines and helps to keep the peace among the Parramati. You can't fight 
with your neighbors because you might want the assistance of their stones some 
day."
"Very convenient and ingenious, but I still see nothing that could be considered 
remarkable." Pulickel shifted in his seat, watching the clear water race past 
several meters below them.
As always, they found the station undisturbed. At their approach a gaggle of 
polutans-short, two-legged creatures with mournful dark eyes and incredibly 
ornate feathery crowns-went loping away from the trash pile like a flurry of 
midget extras from the last act of a Puccini opera.
"Cute little suckers, aren't they?"
Pulickel eyed the dark patch of vegetation where the creatures had vanished. 
"Very pretty. What are they, some kind of flightless bird?" Tired, he forbore 
from pointing out that she had once again neglected to activate the station's 
defensive perimeter prior to their departure.
"I'm not sure. I let the computer handle most of the taxonomic classifying, but 
it can't do anything unless I feed it information, and I've been pretty much 
preoccupied with the Parramati."
"I thought it was with improving your tan."
She gave him a sour look. "No, that's only my third priority. So you do have a 
sense of humor."
"I'm told that it's buried pretty deep, but occasionally it surfaces in spite of 
myself."
"Frankly, I'm surprised you'd noticed my tan. What's your opinion?" Seated, she 
still managed to strike a pose.
Thus invited, he allowed himself a long lingering look. "That you've been more 
successful with it than with the Parramati."
She snorted softly. "You're telling me." Using her feet, she drove the skimmer 
farther south.
Later that night, long after the evening meal had been concluded, he noticed her 
outside, walking the station perimeter. At his touch of a switch, one of the 
wide window panels slid aside. Warm, humid air meshed confusingly with that of 
the air-conditioned station as the night sounds of Parramat entertained his 
hearing.
"Lose something?" he called out and down to her.
She looked back and up. "Just checking the alarm stanchions. I didn't mean to 
distract you."
"You never distract me," he lied. Staring down at her, he was rewarded with a 
sardonic pout. From the night shrouded forest, something declared its alienness 
with a hair-raising howl. "I thought you didn't worry about the local 
life-forms, even the dangerous ones."
"I don't. It's the AAnn who concern me. Them, and your desire to always have 
this damn thing turned on." She knelt to run a handheld analyzer down the length 
of an activated stanchion.
Ire leaned out the open window. "I suppose I can imagine them trying to engineer 
an `accident' in the field, but surely they wouldn't approach the station 
itself."
"Why not? Since neither side has any kind of formal agreement with the 
Parramati, they're as free to move around Torrelau as we are. By the same token, 
I could go clomping around Mallatyah- if I didn't mind being shot at." Rising, 
she moved to another stanchion and began repeating the inspection procedure. 
"But we can legally keep them away from the station itself and from cutting our 
throats while we sleep."
He shifted his arms against the sill. "That wouldn't look very good in light of 
the agreement on mutual cooperation for extraseni affairs that both the 
Commonwealth and Empire governments have signed."
"No, it wouldn't, but we wouldn't be around to chortle over the final 
resolution. I have no interest in becoming one of the triumphant deceased." She 
touched the analyzer to the top of the stanchion. Both devices promptly 
responded with a satisfying green flash. "On the other hand, if we were to be 
massacred in our beds, dragged out of the station, hauled onto a skimmer, and 
dumped into the ocean, seagoing scavengers would quickly eliminate the 
evidence. That's a chance I'd rather not take. In spite of what you think, I do 
occasionally leave the system running, especially at night."
Noting that she was more than half finished, he let his gaze roam skyward. Alien 
constellations teased his contemplation with suggestions of fantastical shapes 
that would have delighted the ancient Greeks.
"Beautiful night. Too pretty for homicidal speculations."
"Not where the AAnn are concerned. Forgive me if I seem a little paranoid on the 
subject, Pulickel, but you have to remember that I've been here alone for quite 
a while. Is the defensive screen on, is the defensive screen off-you can go 
crazy trying to keep up with your fears. Of course, now that you're here to 
protect me, I guess I don't have to worry about it anymore."
"Mock if you will. But I'm actually reasonably handy with a gun. It's a 
necessary component of the job." He smiled down at her. "But I don't shoot very 
well when I'm asleep."
"Precisely my point. We wouldn't be the first fieldworkers to vanish with the 
AAnn offering protestations of innocence in response to follow-up inquiries. 
I'm not saying they're responsible for what happened to the Murchinsons-on 
Bandameva last year, but no one can prove that they weren't, either. Me, I have 
no intention of disappearing without explanation, or even with one.
"As for the station and you, they're both technically my responsibility."
Something fist-size and bright orange came whizzing out of the darkness to 
circle him twice before darting back into the night. Instinctively he swatted at 
it, but his slow-motion flailings didn't come close to hitting the creature, 
whatever it was.
"Why am I your responsibility?"
"Because even though you rank me within the Department, I'm the one in charge 
of Parramat station." Her tone was firm. "I'm the one who helped set it up, I'm 
the one who's been here for months, and I'm the one charged with the care of all 
local Commonwealth facilities."
"Dear me," he responded with mock uncertainty. "I don't think I've ever been 
referred to as a facility before."
"Go ahead and laugh. The AAnn have made several visits to Torrelau. They're 
concentrating on Mallatyah, of course, but they're not neglecting the other 
inhabited islands. Have I mentioned that their base commander is a slimy sort? 
Essasu R12GVB. An irritable character, as if the average AAnn wasn't testy 
enough."
"The AAnn aren't slimy," he reminded her.
"I was referring to his personality, not his epidermis."
Pulickel pondered. "How are they doing lately?"
"As near as I've been able to tell from talking with Jorana, Ascela, and other 
Torrelauans, no better than me. On the days and weeks when I feel that I haven't 
made any progress, I comfort myself with that thought. They have a full contact 
unit on Mallatyah, whereas until now there's just been me here on Torrelau."
"Well, now that there's two of us," he responded, "maybe we can double your 
progress."
"Sounds good to me." She was nearly finished with her inspection. "You know, I 
don't give a shit about the yttrium, and niobium, and all the other `iums' that 
the Commonwealth wants to dig out of Parramat. It's the Parramati themselves 
who fascinate me. That's why I've stayed on here for so long instead of putting 
in for a transfer. These people are hinting around at something of major 
importance, and I'm not leaving here until I figure out what it is.
"As for the AAnn and the danger they present, that's something I've learned to 
live with. One day I was out` doing some collecting on the far side of the 
lagoon when the remote alarm I had connected to the skimmer went off. Let's just 
say that if I hadn't been alert and prepared, the skimmer might have `drifted' 
off, leaving me stranded out too far to swim back against the prevailing 
currents. There have been other potential accidents that I've managed to avoid. 
Doesn't do any good to yell or complain or say anything about it, of course. The 
AAnn are consummate deniers.
"Alternatively, if they succeeded in doing away with us, they might choose to 
dispose of the evidence by consuming it."
He started. "I've never heard of the AAnn eating a human, or a thranx."
She grinned up at him, her face illuminated by the monitor lights that were an 
integral part of the armed stanchions. "They wouldn't rush to publicize a taste 
like that, now would they? Personally, I don't understand your reaction. Meat is 
meat. If I was hungry enough I certainly wouldn't hesitate to eat an AAnn, 
provided it had been properly cooked."
She might look like a goddess, he mused, but there were aspects to her that were 
decidedly un-Olympian. For these he was grateful. They helped to keep his 
thoughts focused where they belonged.
The inspection concluded, she started back toward the lift shaft. "The AAnn may 
not be having any better luck at persuading the Parramati to see things their 
way, but they're certainly more active in their attempts to eliminate the 
competition."
He had to lean out and look down to follow her progress. "Surely they know 
there'd be an investigation."
She paused to look up at him. "Uh-huh. Which means they wouldn't follow through 
on anything unless they were pretty confident of getting away with it. Which is 
why I check the equipment alarms and my weapons regularly." She vanished 
beneath the building's overhanging edge. A moment later he heard the muted whine 
of the lift as she started up.
Raising his gaze, he stared out into the squeaking, squalling, chittering rain 
forest, with its multihued trees and tremulous undergrowth. Were there 
night-camouflaged AAnn slinking about out there even now, watching him as he 
relaxed there at the open window, training night sights on his forehead 
preparatory to blowing his brains out?
He stepped back and closed the window. Not for the first time, Fawn Seaforth had 
given him something else to think about before retiring besides herself.
 
As warm, languid days came and went, progress in persuading the Torrelauans to 
formalize relations with the Commonwealth advanced at the philosopher Russell's 
two classic speeds: dead slow and slower than dead. Jorana, the other big 
persons Pulickel talked to, even those with the least status among the 
villagers: all were unvaryingly polite, cordial, and obstinate. They expressed 
respectful interest in all the benefits Pulickel and Fawn claimed a formal 
treaty would bring to the people of Parramat. They were willing to listen to 
comparisons of what both the Commonwealth and the Empire had to offer. And they 
absolutely, uncategorically, refused to agree to anything.
It wasn't long before Pulickel came to the conclusion that many, if not all, of 
the natives he had established a personal relationship with listened to him 
purely out of courtesy, and that they had no intention of giving serious 
consideration to the proposals he so carefully presented. Just as Fawn had 
warned him, they wanted nothing to do with the benefits being proffered either 
by the Commonwealth or the Empire.
One morning he confessed as much as they walked the mountainside southwest of 
the village, continuing their study of the extraordinary gardens of Torrelauapa. 
Middle and small persons worked the terraces while youngsters, their antics 
patiently tolerated by the busy adults, bounded and chased one another through 
the lush growth and elaborate arbors. Damp earth squished beneath the 
xenologists' field sandals and they had to duck repeatedly to avoid bumping into 
the intricate, decorative trelliswork.
"Now you know," Fawn was telling him, "why from time to time I've been less than 
fanatical about my work here. If the Parramati ever agree to a formal treaty 
with the Commonwealth, it's not going to happen in a sudden burst of enthusiasm. 
It's going to be the result of a long, tedious grind."
Pulickel stepped carefully over something that looked like a meter-long yellow 
squash. "I'm sorry, Fawn, but I can't accept that. I'm not the long, tedious 
grind kind of person."
"You don't say." She started up a line of stone steps. "I never would've 
guessed. Listen to me: like it or not, you'd better resign yourself to the idea. 
Impatience here will only result in greater and greater frustration. No matter 
how clever or persistent you are, you can't rush the Parramati."
He followed her with his eyes. "The longest it's ever taken me to resolve a 
xenoiogical impasse was three months. It's a record I'm quite proud of, and I do 
not intend on losing it here."
Idly waving at something small and fast that persisted in hovering in front of 
her face, she looked back over a shoulder at him. "I'd like to think you're 
right. Unfortunately, experience tells me otherwise. And, there's the big 
person I wanted you to meet."
Their climb had taken them to the topmost terraces and both of them were 
breathing a little harder in the thick, humid air. "What is she," he asked as he 
caught sight of the alien in question and was able to sex it, "a hermit?"
"No. Ascela and her relations just prefer to live up here. Think of it as a 
one-family suburb."
Approaching, Fawn lowered her head toward the earth. Several of the younger seni 
in the vicinity responded with neatly tucked forward flips. When Pulickel 
duplicated their efforts, as he was now known to do, their delight was joyous 
to behold. The senior Parramati the xenologists had come to meet yipped 
appreciatively.
"I had heard that you could do the greeting, friend Pu'il." Lips rippled 
eloquently.
He studied the mature female. She appeared to be approaching late middle age, 
though it was hard to be sure. The species did not manifest many outward 
indications of advancing years until they were quite elderly, but he was 
gradually learning to recognize the subtle indicators. Sloe was a little less 
erect, a shade less bouncy on her hind legs than most of her brethren.
"It is pleasing to meet you." He extended both hands palm upward. Three long, 
smooth fingers did their best to cover four of his own, ignoring the thumb. The 
seni found that extra afterthought of a digit quite amusing. 
Finger-out-of-place, they called it in their own language.
Fawn was speaking. "I have brought my friend Pulickel to talk with you because 
he wishes to learn about roads and about stones."
"I am not surprised." The senior Parramati withdrew her hands. "It is said that 
you have no stones of your own and must use other things instead."
"This is true." In terranglo she told Pulickel, "I've tried to explain to these 
people what a computer is and what it does. It's not a concept that translates 
well to a culture with low-end technology."
"How did you finally do it?"
"Told them they were like flat stones that were connected by roads through the 
air. That's pretty simplistic, but it's a concept they can handle."
Ascela was picking some kind of oval-shaped blue berries with pink spots, her 
long middle finger snapping them off the vine and placing them in a basket she 
carried beneath one arm. "Did you come to me now because there is going to be a 
mastorm tonight?"
Pulickel's expression twisted slightly. "A mastorm? How does that differ from 
any other storm?"
"In the same way," Fawn explained, "that a big person differs from a small 
person, or a stone master from one who can only sift gravel."
"Then it's just a bigger storm."
"Not hardly." She walked alongside the busy elder, towering over her and the 
other Parramati. "It's a unique local meteorological phenomenon, sort of a 
pocket hurricane. Too compact to be a typhoon, too extended to be a tornado. 
They form in the southwest at regular intervals and sweep over the archipelago. 
Riding one out is quite an experience. They're intense, and dangerous, but 
they're over fairly quickly. I haven't had time to analyze the mechanics very 
closely. When one sweeps in, I'm usually too busy seeing to the integrity of the 
station to spend time making observations."
He brooded on the consequences of this possible new disruption of his work. "But 
it's just a storm."
She nodded. "Insofar as I've been able to determine. If you want a local take, 
ask Ascela." He proceeded to do exactly that.
"The mastorm is a break in the roads." Three-fingered hands continued to pluck 
berries with the delicacy of a surgeon. "During such times, certain stones do 
not work properly and people must be careful."
"I can imagine," he murmured. "There's nothing worse than a defective stone." 
Fawn frowned in his direction but, as usual, he ignored her. Ascela took him 
literally. "That is very true." She raised her penetrating gaze to the 
southwest. "This one will be difficult."
He eyed her tolerantly. "Are you the local weather forecaster?"
She turned bright seni eyes on him. "There has been a weather stone in my family 
for a hundred generations."
"There are two others on the island," Fawn told him. "Each island has its own 
complement of weather stones, fishing stones, growing stones, and so on."
"I remember." To the female big person he said, "I wouldn't mind seeing your 
weather stone."
Fawn missed a step, but Ascela didn't hesitate, gesturing elaborately with one 
delicate hand. "I would be pleased to show it to you, friend Pu'il. You must not 
touch it, of course, since you are not a stone master."
"I quite understand." Bending, he removed a glittering piece of quartz from the 
narrow paved path along which they were walking. "I have my own stones."
"Come with me, then."
Her simple home commanded a panoramic view of the terraced hillside, the 
surrounding green-clad mountains, and the village below. From such heights, the 
magnificent waterfall that tumbled into the narrow inlet beneath the village 
was a mere distant trickle.
There was nothing different or striking about the sparse, clean, artfully 
decorated structure. It sat on short stone legs and looked out on several 
smaller outlying buildings that were used variously for storage and hygiene.
The sacred stone was kept in a small rear room of its own, atop a wonderfully 
carved and fluted pedestal of richly polished, dark purple metaria wood that 
spiraled up from the floor like an amethyst whirlpool. As near as Pulickel could 
tell, the stone was not guarded, alarmed, rigged, fastened, or otherwise 
protected from intruders.
Ascela confirmed this by simply reaching out and picking it up. Any youngster 
could have done it.
It wasn't quite what Pulickel had expected. Uncarved and apparently unworked, 
the head-size, irregularly shaped lump of dark greenish glass hinted at a 
volcanic origin. Flung out by some ancient eruption, the stone might have come 
from any of a number of highly visible peaks that poked their dead or dormant 
crowns above the islands of the archipelago.
Ascela held it out for his inspection. One end was slightly flattened while the 
other exhibited several sharp edges where the material had been cut or 
fractured. There were hints of multiple inclusions within the material, no doubt 
other minerals that had formed in the course of the eruption. As a specimen it 
was interesting but hardly revelatory.
He watched as she turned it slowly in her hands. "This helps you to predict the 
weather?"
Ascela's long fingers twisted. "When it becomes necessary."
"That's nice." Having been invited in, the disappointed xenologist struggled to 
show interest. Now that he was actually seeing one of the fabulous sacred stones 
of Parramati mythology, he was distinctly underwhelmed. "The other stones all 
look pretty much like this one?"
"All the ones I've seen." Fawn was watching him closely. "Shapes and sizes 
differ, but I think they're all fashioned from the same favored material."
"That figures." He turned back to the big person who was their hostess. "Thank 
you for showing me the stone. We have to go now."
"You see how they avoid fighting among themselves." Fawn was explaining as they 
exited the simple but sturdy structure and started back down the mountainside. 
"Since different families `control' different stones, it forces cooperation on 
them. The masters of the fishing stones need the help of the masters of the 
growing stones, who need the help of the masters of the weather stones, who 
often consult the masters of the healing stones, and so on. You can steal a 
stone, but not the generationally accumulated knowledge of how to use it. So you 
cooperate. That's the beauty of the setup. The Parramati aren't so much pacific 
as they are sensible."
"It's a good system that obviously contributes to a more stable culture than is 
to be found on many of the island groups." He was staring southward, where 
billowing cloud masses were gathering. Several were starting to show dark 
undersides.
"Of course, if you're going to lay claim to the position of tribal 
meteorologist, it doesn't hurt to live near the highest point on the island so 
that you can see approaching weather before anyone else." He smiled knowingly. 
"It's my guess that the Parramati are more than just secure in their kusum; I 
suspect they can number some intuitively clever individuals among their tribe, 
as well. I wonder if old Ascela would be quite so good a weather predictor, 
stone notwithstanding, if she lived at the base of the village waterfall instead 
of up on the ridge."
A trio of Parramati youngsters came hopping past them, clearing several of the 
broad stone steps with each bound. "Do you know if the stones were found 
locally, or have the Parramati acquired them through trade?"
"I don't know." They were almost at the bottom of the slope now, nearing the 
village, and she gestured. "I see Jorana chatting with Khoseavu and Urenula, two 
other big persons. Why don't we ask them?"
He considered. "Then they're not reticent on the subject?"
"Not if you're polite and respectful."
"I'm always polite and respectful."
"I'll bet," she observed cryptically as they descended the last of the stone 
steps and headed for the trio of big persons.
Chapter Seven
 
Pulickel wasn't quite sure what to expect from the line of dark clouds: sheeting 
rain, driving wind, perhaps some isolated bursts of hail. At the very least, a 
vigorous downpour. In addition, he allowed as how his normal expectations 
might also be unexpectedly modified by unfamiliar local geologic and 
oceanographic conditions.
Yet despite Fawn's best efforts at describing a mastorm, the sheer suddenness 
and fury of it still took him aback. He'd weathered violent thunderstorms 
before. Even bucolic Denpasar, back on Earth, lay within the equatorial cyclone 
belt and was subject to annual extremes of weather.
It was the speed rather than the violence that dazed him. The sky darkened from 
clear blue to coal black in less than a minute, as if he were watching a 
many-times speeded-up vit. Gentle breezes metamorphosed into roaring winds 
capable of snapping sizable trees off at their roots. Rain fell not in sheets 
but in torrents, so heavy it completely obscured the view out the station's 
ports. Frequent lightning silhouetted the forest in tones of damp, diffuse 
gray. So thunderous was the downpour on the station's roof that he feared for 
its structural integrity.
"How do you prepare for these?"
Fawn was kneeling on a couch, resting her forearms on its padded back while 
staring out at the deluge. "You don't. Whenever they catch you, you just try to 
get under cover and stay there till it stops." She looked back at him and 
grinned. "That is, unless you have the chance to ask Ascela or another weather 
person what they think the day is going to be like."
Even inside the heavily insulated installation he had to raise his voice to make 
himself heard above the roar of the wind and the heavy drumming of the rain. 
"And these blow in how often?"
She considered. "They're fairly regular but unfortunately fall short of being 
predictable. What you've got is a miniature supercell. The clouds coil 
themselves into a frenzy, go crazy for a little while, and then the whole 
meteorological business just unwinds and the sun comes back out." She gave a 
little shrug. "Meteorology is another of my nonspecialties. If the mechanism 
responsible is half as impressive as the consequences, there's a dissertation 
in it for someone. But not me." She glanced down at her chronometer.
"Their saving grace is that they never last long. I give this one another 
fifteen minutes, max."
He turned away from the arc of windows and blinked. Lightning was now flashing 
frequently enough to have a strobing effect. In response to his query Fawn 
assured him that everything was properly grounded and shielded, both inside and 
out.
"Besides," she added with a grin, "Ascela has told me that my house is under the 
protection of her weather stone and immune from serious damage."
A wind-tunnel strength gust of wind rattled the triplepaned windows and he 
flinched involuntarily. "Some protection!"
"Consider what it might be like without it," she argued. "Consider, also, that 
the houses of Torrelauapa, though they're constructed wholly of woven matting 
over vine-bound frames, never seem to suffer any serious damage from these 
storms."
He looked at her sharply. "I've seen analogous primitive structures survive 
worse weather than this. It's a matter of simple but sound engineering, not 
magic." The windows shook again.
"I don't doubt that for a moment." She looked away, back out at the storm. 
"Still, it's amazing when you consider that all their intricate garden trellis- 
and latticework manages to survive intact, as well. So do those of the other 
villages."
He strove to make himself sound stern. "I saw the sacred, magic `weather stone.' 
It's a rock, plain and -simple."
She replied without looking at him. "Didn't the Curies say something similar?"
Together they watched the mastorm rage. After a while he commented, "You said 
that Ascela is willing to talk about the history and use of the weather stone."
She nodded. "Frequently. The problem lies in acquiring sufficient cultural 
referents to understand her. Most of what she says has to do with kusum, not 
meteorology."
"I think it would be useful to know more about the life and work of a stone 
master."
She eyed him speculatively. "With an eye toward persuading her to accept 
Commonwealth teachings on the subject of weather, and thereby endorsing a formal 
alliance with same?"
He pursed his lips. "The possibility has suggested itself."
"Pulickel, right from the start I suspected you might be guilty of intelligence. 
But I never imagined you being devious."
"It's nothing of the sort," he protested indignantly. "I merely seek opportunity 
wherever it presents itself." A slight smile parsed his fine, delicate features. 
"See, it's part of my kusum."
For fully five minutes the wind held at one hundred and twenty kph, with gusts 
topping out at over one-sixty. From the first blast of the brief, wild, mad 
storm to the last, twelve centimeters of rain fell at the station gauge.
Throughout it all a small part of him, usually shunted aside, was screaming, 
shouting, declaiming at him that while an intense, even romantic tempest was 
raging outside, he was restricting his conversation with the most beautiful 
woman he had ever seen to matters of meteorology and native culture. This 
overlooked and largely ignored portion of himself grumbled insistently about 
why, instead of wondering at the way the storm was rattling the station, he did 
not put his arm around her shoulders and put aside the matter of local weather 
conditions entirely. The notion, as thoroughly as the reality, stayed buried 
deep inside him.
They remained apart, separately contemplating the mastorm, which by now had 
begun to dissipate as rapidly as it had first burst upon the island.
 
Unlike the humanx station on Torrelau, the more extensive AAnn complex on 
Mallatyah consisted of half a dozen interconnected buildings. Prefabricated and 
ferried in by hevilift skimmers, they had been buried in sandy soil facing a 
small, curving beach. Only the upper third of each structure showed above the 
gently undulating loam, while the passageways said subsidiary modules that 
connected them lay completely beneath the surface.
The complex faced a sheltered lagoon that lay on the northeast side of the 
island, protected from the main thrust of prevailing mastorms. Higher ground 
would have been safer still, but contrary to AAnn preferences and architectural 
aesthetics. No AAnn would choose to live in jungle when an expanse of clean, 
open sand was available. Indeed, following the installation of critical 
structures, the first secondary project had been the construction of 
recreational facilities in and about the traditional sloping pit.
Proximity to the sea did not bother the servants of the Emperor. While no match 
for humans in the water, they were infinitely better swimmers than the thranx, 
and particularly enjoyed wading in the sandy, tepid shallows. Aside from the 
isolation, the atmosphere at Mallatyah base was nearly homelike.
At any given time the installation might be occupied by a dozen or more 
specialists and technicians, whose combined efforts were directed toward 
inveigling the resident Parramati into signing a formal treaty of alliance with 
the Empire. Their natural impatience demanded even more restraint in 
negotiations with the locals than that required by Fawn Seaforth and Pulickel 
Tomochelor. The uniquely diffuse nature of the Parramati hierarchy had driven 
more than one AAnn contact specialist to distraction.
Only the comparatively pleasant ambiance of the site made assignment to 
Mallatyah station tolerable for any length of time, provided one ignored the 
uncomfortably high humidity. As for the resident jungle, it had been razed to a 
respectable distance around the complex.
Presently, a disgruntled group of techs were cleaning up from the previous 
night's mastorm, gathering debris and dumping it in tagalong carryalls for later 
disposal. Two of the partially buried buildings had suffered minor damage, which 
another crew was engaged in actively repairing.
It wasn't the mess that discouraged them so much as the depressing regularity of 
the brief, intense weather disturbances. They occurred year-round, regardless of 
whether it was the dry or wet season, and the danger they presented prevented 
anyone from ever relaxing fully. This was more emotionally than physically 
taxing. Besides, the need to continuously do repair and clean-up work cut into 
time better spent on research and social diplomacy.
Essasu RRGVB was as frustrated as any of those under his command. While no 
anticipator of miracles and fully cognizant of the special problems establishing 
formal alliance with the locals entailed, he still felt that the pace of 
progress was too slow. It was further frustrating to know that according to the 
reports he had received, the single human female the Commonwealth had assigned 
to Torrelau was doing no worse than his entire staff.
And now it appeared that the human delegation to the Parramat archipelago had 
just been doubled.
He couldn't understand it. Aside from having a smooth, bare epidermis instead of 
shiny scales, the seni looked far more like the AAnn than they did humans. Both 
species possessed long snouts, vertical instead of round pupils, large feet, and 
tails. A seni would fit into an AAnn spacesuit far more readily than a human, 
provided the gear was proportionately downsized to fit their much smaller 
stature. Compared to the average human, the AAnn looked positively senilike.
Yet so far, physical similarities had not proved an advantage in negotiations. 
A few contact specialists were crediting the locals with unexpected 
sophistication in their dealings with both sets of offworlders, but Essasu 
refused to countenance it. As far as he was concerned, the Parramati were simply 
showing the stubbornness of the true primitive.
And as if the recalcitrance of the natives wasn't frustrating enough, there 
were these damnable, damaging recurrent storms to deal with. He'd found himself 
wondering on more than one occasion how the single human female managed to keep 
her far more exposed installation operating efficiently in the face of the 
periodic tempests. It couldn't be the basic design. Other, unknown factors had 
to be at work.
Not that discovering them was a priority. It was merely a cause for puzzlement. 
A sibilant hiss emerged from between his teeth, his kinds' analog of a chuckle. 
Perhaps she has mastered a weather stone, he thought amusedly. The hiss faded. 
Offered the opportunity, it would give him great pleasure to gift the human with 
a different sort of stone-preferably one dropped from a great height.
None of which he betrayed during their occasional exchanges of communications, 
which were invariably conducted in an air of stiff politeness if not outright 
courtesy. From the first contact she'd shown herself to be indifferent to 
subtle sarcasm and insult. This suggested a lack of sophistication that 
immediately placed her beneath his serious notice. Her presence was an 
irritation to be tolerated-until it could be properly cleansed.
About the new human he knew little save that he was a highly regarded specialist 
come all the way from Earth itself. That suggested a more worthy opponent. Like 
all his kind, Essasu liked nothing more than a good fight, be it physical or 
verbal. As soon as time permitted he would have to call this new human and test 
him. It would be intolerable to have to kill him before learning what sort of 
person he was.
The humans couldn't be allowed to succeed, of course. If they somehow managed to 
secure a formal treaty of alliance before his people did, it would mean an end 
to any hope of personal advancement or promotion. His family name would be 
extended, a form of syllabic mortification. And that would be the least of his 
abasement.
He wasn't worried. His team would succeed long before the humans. The AAnn had 
superiority in numbers, resources, everything. It was only a matter of time. 
Patience was one of the hardest things for an AAnn to master, but to his 
credit, Essasu was trying.
He imagined the human female's soft, scaleless neck beneath his fingers, the 
sharpened points of his claws digging into the flesh, the thick red blood 
spurting. It helped him to relax.
Turning, he peered out through the long, narrow window set just above ground 
level. Beyond the downsloping sand he could see the pale blue of the lagoon, 
backed by azure sky and a few isolated clouds. Within the office it was 
pleasantly hot and dry. Buried in the ceiling, dehumidifiers hummed 
efficiently, working around the clock to give the station's living quarters the 
desiccated feel of the deserts of home.
The door rustled insistently. With a rueful hiss, he turned from the window to 
face the portal as it parted to admit Piarai, his first assistant.
"The damage is not too bad. The nye grumble, but we have suffered far worse 
storms."
"Bad enough." Essasu curled up in the bowl-shape lounge that fronted his work 
pillars. "They should have placed the installation entirely under ground."
Piarai responded with a gesture indicative of thirddegree commiseration 
accompanied by overtones of second-degree understanding.
"There was no precedent for it." The second-in command did not add an 
honorific. The difference in rank was not enough to require it, and Essasu was 
not yet of the nobility-though everyone who worked under him knew of his 
aspirations. Truly, these differed little from their own.
Anyway, at a posting as obscure and isolated as Mallatyah, protocol tended to 
suffer.
"That is so," Essasu agreed. "Unless we suffer more severe damage, we cannot 
properly request reconstruction. So we are forced to chew constant irritation." 
He squirmed in the lounge, enjoying the feel of the gritty surface against his 
back.
Loungeless, the first assistant squatted. "What do you think of the new human?"
"I prefer not to think of him. What I do think is that it is time we did 
something about the humanx presence here. If we can do nothing about the 
weather, perhaps we can remove a more tractable irritation." His eyes glittered, 
the slitted pupils narrowing.
Piarai's enthusiasm was muted. "Is that wise?"
"Not only do I think it wise, I deem it imperative. Now that a second human has 
come, others may be soon to follow. Best to halt this inclination to enhancement 
before it spawns a greater infestation still harder to excise."
Tilting back his head, he gazed at the ceiling, which had been designed to 
resemble the early morning sky of his home world. Carefully placed points of 
light duplicated familiar constellations while a single rust-hued moon gleamed 
not far to the right of his visitor's head. The pleasant vista never failed to 
soothe his liver.
"What do you have in mind?" Piarai waited expectantly.
Essasu lowered his gaze. "The humanx station has survived many mastorms, but it 
is not invulnerable. Surely successive blows have weakened it."
The first assistant made a perfunctory fourth-degree gesture of comprehension. 
"I see your thinking. You wish to eliminate not only the personnel but the 
installation itself. Is it truly necessary?"
The movement of Essasu's lips conveyed seconddegree insistence. "Their presence 
here is a burr, their progress an embarrassment. Our contact specialists have 
enough to do without the added burden of competition weighing constantly upon 
them. I am convinced the time has come to remove that." He gestured importance.
"Something must happen first to the inhabitants of the humanx station and then 
to the structure itself. This something must occur discreetly and unnoticed by 
talkative locals." He picked at his teeth. "During severe weather would be the 
best time. It would provide impenetrable cover."
Piarai was visibly alarmed. "Surely you cannot be thinking of putting a 
readjustment party on Torrelau in the midst of a mastorm? Even the best 
stabilized floater would be hard-pressed to make the journey."
"I know that." Essasu shifted again in his lounge. "The readjustment party will 
stand ready to depart at a moment's notice. At the first sign of an approaching 
mastorm, they will move at maximum speed to Torrelau. It is a high, rugged place 
and offers ample room for concealment. According to the reports there are areas 
where even the locals choose not to go.
"I am thinking particularly of certain high sea cliffs on the east shore that 
the natives find negotiable but unattractive. A cut in the enclosing reef there 
allows large swells to break against the rocks, making fishing or any other 
gainful activity difficult. An expertly piloted float craft could make the 
approach and land atop the cliffs. From there a landing party could make its way 
unseen and on foot to the site of the humanx station." Teeth flashed. "Cleansing 
should not take long."
Piarai indicated assent. "The humans will not venture out during a storm."
"Just as we would not-normally. I myself will lead the team." He reeled off a 
handful of names. "Chosatuu should certainly participate. I believe she is adept 
with explosives."
The first assistant emphasized his words with a gesture of third-degree concern. 
"When the station goes silent, investigators will be sent from Ophhlia. If they 
find any evidence of explosives, blame will not fall on the Parramati."
"Appropriate care will be taken." Now that he had made the decision, Essasu was 
not to be denied. The AAnn commander clicked the claws of one hand against those 
on the other. "Signs of severe storm damage will be present in abundance. Have 
confidence in our technicians."
Piarai remained uncertain but did not show it.
"For example," Essasu went on, trying to reassure his visitor, "the humanx 
station includes the usual equipment for monitoring and recording the weather. 
We will adjust these on site to reflect a mastorm of exceptional intensity. 
Appropriate explanations in abundance will be provided for any who arrive 
seeking enlightenment. The destruction will be seen as a consequence of a freak 
storm among freak storms."
In light of the base commander's unshakable confidence, the first assistant's 
enthusiasm rose. "And the bodies?" One sandaled foot shuffled against the floor.
Essasu's gesture was imperceptible. "Seeking shelter from the storm elsewhere on 
the island, their skimmer will have an accident. It may be found. Their physical 
remains will be offered to the voracious ocean scavengers of this world. I am 
confident they will not be found."
Piarai began to pace. "A tricky undertaking, this."
"Anything to alleviate the boredom and frustration of this assignment. Kill 
plans stimulate the mind. It will be beneficial to those fortunate enough to be 
taken along."
The first assistant glanced meaningfully at his superior. "The Parramati of 
Torrelau may want to know what happened to their humans."
Essasu let out a derisive hiss. "Why should they care? They are interested only 
in their `roads.' None bind them to the humans. What happens between us and them 
lies outside the boundaries of Parramati kusum. They will be less concerned than 
you think."
A tapping on the narrow triple-paned window caused both AAnn to turn. A gaily 
colored hopiak was pecking at the transparency with its short, sharp beak, wings 
half feathered and half membranous flapping awkwardly against the sand. Beneath 
the beak a bright pink eye regarded them curiously, while atop the smooth oval 
skull a second eye kept independent watch on the sky above.
Like so many of Senisran's native life-forms, the creature was engaging to look 
upon. It could not break the window, of course. Such colorful intrusions were 
welcome diversions from the monotony of daily routine.
Turning back to his first assistant, Essasu gestured in such a way as to express 
self-satisfaction in the second degree. "When questioned by visiting 
investigators, the Torrelauans will undoubtedly insist that the regrettable loss 
of property and life was a direct consequence of the deceased humans not 
mastering the appropriate road, or failing to consult with the relevant stone 
masters. While expressing our own regrets we can, as interpreters of local 
kusum, do no less than concur with this somber assessment. It may even serve to 
strengthen our ties with the locals."
"The humanx will send others. They will reestablish the station."
"Of course they will." Essasu slid out of the lounge and dug his bare feet into 
the heated sand heaped at its base. "But by that time, in the absence of any 
competing voices, we should be able to achieve our objective here. If not, we 
deserve to wear the stigmata of failure."
Piarai stiffened, his teeth clenching. "Truly."
The base commander came out from behind the work pillars. "The human female is 
the only one with a working knowledge of Parramati kusum. With her eliminated, 
the humans will have to start over again. As they do so, we here on Mallatyah 
will patiently emphasize their clumsiness and mistakes. We will have our treaty 
and the humanx will be forced to concede this important corner of Senisran to 
the Empire."
He moved to the window. As he did so, the startled hopiak pumped hybrid wings 
and flapped out of sight, precipitously abandoning its attempt to burrow into 
the room. It left Essasu with an unobstructed view across the beach to the pale 
blue water.
"For once I look forward to the next of these interminable little mastorms. 
Calm weather only means delay, and now that I have determined upon this course I 
wish to pursue it with utmost vigor to a satisfying conclusion."
"Have confidence, Commander. It will turn nasty soon enough." Piarai, too, 
peered through the window. "It invariably does." The first assistant gestured 
second-degree jocularity. "If you wish, I can find a local to consult a weather 
stone."
Essasu was not submerged so deeply in his killing vision that he missed the 
jest, and he was quick to respond with his own hiss of amusement.
Chapter Eight
 
The longer he had contact with them and more comfortable he grew working in the 
village, the more Pulickel came to admire the Parramati. From his preparatory 
research he'd known in advance that their culture was special: different not 
only from the other aboriginal alien societies he had previously encountered, 
but from that of their fellow seni, as well. How different, the reports could 
not accurately convey. As always, there was no substitute for being in the 
field.
It was captivating to observe them at work and at play, to see how content they 
were in their nontechnological lifestyle and how secure in their zealously 
maintained kusum. The serenity of Parramati village life stood in sharp contrast 
to the sometimes wrenching cultural changes being undergone by the seni who had 
opened themselves to humanx and AAnn influence. He found himself reflecting on 
more than one occasion that, unlike so many other tribes, the Parramati knew 
themselves.
He and Fawn were making recordings of youngsters at play near the base of the 
waterfall that tumbled over the steep cliff into the shallow lagoon below the 
village. With their oversize hind feet, powerful legs, and short muscular tails 
to aid in steering, the seni were quite comfortable in the water. Their 
swimming strokes were more akin to those of frogs than humans. They hardly used 
their three-fingered hands at all.
The volume of water cascading over the cliff was sufficient to keep the 
youngsters away from the base of the sheer rock walls. Pulickel could hear them 
playfully taunting one another. The game consisted of seeing who could swim 
farthest under the falls without being shoved to the bottom of the lagoon by the 
force of the falling water.
This natural aeration attracted a phantasmagoria of sea creatures, most of whom 
scooted about the lagoon by pumping water through an astonishing assortment of 
valves and chambers. Considering their numbers and relative velocities, it was 
something of a minor miracle that they managed to avoid running into the 
silicate pseudocorals or one another. The swimming youngsters tried to catch 
the more brightly colored visitors, rarely with any success. Quick as the 
natives were, the jet-propelled denizens of the sea were far faster.
The small inflatable the two scientists were using allowed them to move in for 
closer shots. Behind them, the skimmer sat motionless on the transparent water, 
secured to the same floating pontoon dock the Torrelauapans used for berthing 
their wonderful outriggers. Swimming young villagers frequently moved to touch 
and inspect the alien craft, but they were forbidden by the local big persons to 
board it.
Pulickel knew the temptation must be great. The seni were a naturally curious 
species. He could see them examining every centimeter of the vehicle, their 
vertical pupils fully' open, high pointed ears flicked sharply forward, fingers 
eager to probe. But not one of them was bold enough to violate the prohibitions 
laid on the craft by their elders.
" I believe that a lot of the Parramati's success is bound up with the way they 
order their existence," Fawn was telling him. "The Herimalu and the Poravvi who 
live on the islands to the west have a genealogically stratified society. 
Everything is determined by who your relatives are, and were. The Soroaa elect 
chiefs and clan leaders. The Parramati organize their existence spatially."
He watched her as she aimed her recorder at a pair of adolescents frolicking in 
the water. She was wearing only the skimpy bathing costume she'd had on when 
they'd first met. Comparative nudity was funny that way. The more of it there 
was, the less attention it drew after a while. He found that familiarity now 
allowed him to almost ignore his colleague's physical attributes. Almost.
She turned to look back where he was seated at the rear of the inflatable and he 
reflexively shifted his gaze. "It's all bound up with their mythology of roads, 
of everything being connected to everything else. It's just not a concept you 
find in the Narielle Islands, or the Suruapas, or even in the outer reaches of 
the Helemachus shoals. Like so much else, it's unique to Parramat."
He found himself nodding. "You might be able to steal someone else's stone, but 
you can't steal another person's space. What about forcing someone off their 
land?"
She grinned down at him. "Doesn't work that way. A person's space moves with 
them. Roads aren't fixed; they move with individuals, as well. By the same 
token, no one owns their individual space. The Parramati don't believe you can 
possess space. You can only make use of it."
He checked the charge on his recorder. "No wonder you've had so much trouble 
here."
She nodded. "That's why they're having such a hard time agreeing to what we 
want. A mine would make use of space, but the wording of the proposed treaty 
talks about owning it. That's the concept they have trouble with."
"The Commonwealth doesn't want to own the space. Just the minerals that occupy 
it. But I follow your reasoning."
He let his legs dangle over the side of the inflatable. The water in the lagoon 
was too shallow to admit large predators like the apapanu, and he could cool his 
feet in safety while electrically hued cephalopods and mollusks darted back and 
forth beneath them. A nearby bommie consisting largely of blue pseudocorals 
attracted schools of swimmers. The upthrust tower seemed fashioned of azurite 
crystals: dark blue spears thrusting up through the crystalline water.
He felt himself becoming altogether too relaxed. The temperature of the lagoon 
water flirted with thirty degrees. Easy to lie back in the inflatable, forget 
about work, and go to sleep in the warm sun. No wonder Fawn Seaforth had lost 
her inquisitive edge. A few months here could turn the most compulsive 
researcher into a beachcomber.
Resolutely but not without reluctance, he swung his feet back into the little 
boat. He had a job to do here. It was up to him to resist the exotic 
blandishments of the local atmosphere, however seductive.
The tropical sun soothed and warmed him. He felt as if he were trying to run 
through gelatin. At the same time, he couldn't escape the feeling that there was 
one key, one discovery, one cultural Rosetta stone that would allow him to deal 
successfully with Parramati society. When he discovered it, Fawn Seaforth would 
be impressed, he would be commended and transferred, and the AAnn would again be 
confounded.
All he had to do was find it.
"This is the most difficult culture to get a handle on I've ever dealt with," he 
told her. "Everywhere else, irrespective of species, there's always been a 
chief, a leader, a senior teacher, an elected representative, a head priest, a 
respected philosopher, a senior matriarch, even a local mob boss. Someone 
charged with making decisions. You work up to them and they speak on behalf of 
those below. This polite semianarchy is frustrating as hell." lie watched 
something like a rocket-propelled banana with eyes go flashing past beneath the 
boat.
"Sometimes I wonder if either we or the AAnn will ever persuade these people to 
agree to anything."
She turned off her recorder and sat down opposite him, on the curving flank of 
the inflatable. "And it's not just individuals you have to convince. You might 
get a majority to agree to a treaty, but then the clans have to debate it. If 
the clans agree, then the population of each island in the archipelago has to 
vote. The power to decide is dispersed through multiple layers."
"It's not necessary to remind me," he complained. "Talk about your fragmentary 
processes ..."
"Roads." She tried to sound encouraging. "All we have to do is find the right 
road. The road that leads to general agreement."
He looked up. "You really think such a `road' might exist?"
"Why not?" she replied cheerfully. "There seems to be one for everything else." 
She lay down on the side of the inflatable, a strip of dark photosensitive 
plastic protecting her eyes.
He looked away from her, to where Parramati youngsters were doing acrobatic 
flips off a small ledge that projected out over the lagoon. Behind the 
inflatable, one of the large outriggers was just returning from an extended 
fishing trip. Its crew rushed to reef the double sails. It was always 
interesting to view the daily catch. Much of what the Parramati caught resembled 
outtakes from a fever dream. They were invariably tasty dreams, though, with 
rarely any bones to deal with.
Something green and yellow and blue-spotted tried to climb into the boat, its 
four small tentacles groping. Gently, Pulickel nudged it back into the water, 
discouraging the intrusion. Sometimes the sea life was as curious as the 
natives.
Parramati wasn't paradise. Roads notwithstanding, ordinary everyday arguments 
were common enough among its inhabitants. Sometimes disputes were settled 
violently. But when it came to dealing with outsiders, be they human, AAnn, or 
other seni, the locals presented a united front. That was the strength of their 
kusum. They were aggressive only among themselves. What was the point, anyway, 
of trying to conquer an outlying island when you could not possess its space?
The Parramati had their stones and their roads. Use the stones, follow the 
roads, and life would be good. Watching them at their everyday tasks, seeing 
the joy they took in life, who could argue with them?
The sacred stones were the key, he suspected. Understand the stones and you 
would understand the roads. Understand the roads and you would know what bound 
the Parramati together. Learn that and you might get them all to agree on 
something. Perhaps even a formal treaty.
Medicine stones, love stones, fishing stones, planting stones. Weather stones 
and birthing stones, blessing stones and building stones. Stones of war and 
stones of sleeping. Tired, he shook his head. Maybe what was needed here was 
not a xenologist but a mason.
Stones and the roads that connected them. Imaginary lines of power linking all 
of Parramat and Parramati society. What was his stone, what was his road? The 
Parramati couldn't tell him and he couldn't tell himself.
Whichever road leads to a treaty, he thought. That's the one I want to find. He 
smiled to himself. It was there: of that he was certain. It was just in poor 
condition, full of ruts and potholes, forcing him to go slowly and carefully 
instead of speed along.
If only he could be as facile with solutions as with metaphors, he mused.
The hell with it. Slipping on mask, rebreather, and fins, he flopped over the 
side. Fawn ignored him, intent on her work. As he slipped blissfully beneath the 
surface he felt the warm water envelop and refresh him.
Curious creatures surrounded him, staring and touching. His mask dimmed the 
glare from the glistening pseudocorals. Reaching the sandy bottom, he sat down 
and contemplated his utterly alien surroundings, hoping to find inspiration 
somewhere among the sea-dwellers.
Not long thereafter, a long, lithe shape shot past him, trailing blond tresses. 
The hydrojet attached to Fawn's rebreather pak allowed her to keep pace with 
many of the lagoon's denizens. Rolling over like a porpoise, smiling beneath her 
mask, she beckoned to him.
All thoughts of treaties, cultures, and serious contemplation fled, as he 
activated his own unit and pushed off the bottom to join her.
 
The business had been carefully organized and rehearsed, so that when the first 
signs of an approaching mastorm manifested themselves, each AAnn who had been 
chosen for the expedition knew just where to go and what to do.
A single floater was all that was necessary. With three to choose from and 
stability more critical than speed, Essasu had settled upon the largest. 
Designed for ferrying bulk cargo, it was capable of transporting far more than 
the small group of fully equipped technicians Piarai had assembled from the pool 
of willing volunteers. It would make the run from Mallatyah to Torrelau with 
ease while remaining stable even in the heaviest weather.
The plan was to finish the work on Torrelau as quickly as possible and then 
retreat to the shelter of Iliumafan, a small high island located not far 
offshore. There the cleansing expedition would wait out the worst of the 
mastorm hidden from view of any possible Parramati witnesses. When the 
unpredictably violent weather began to settle down, the AAnn would retrace the 
rest of their steps back to base.
It would be a quick, invigorating, surgical strike, carefully designed to leave 
no evidence and no witnesses. They would go in under cover of the mastorm and be 
out before it abated. Just rerunning the details over and over in his mind left 
Essasu feeling better than he had in months.
He found himself paying more and more attention to the weather reports, 
anticipating the abrupt drop in pressure and increase in wind speed that 
traditionally portended the buildup of the next mastorm.
Everything was in readiness when the first towering thunderheads appeared on the 
southwestern horizon. Meteorology confirmed what everyone suspected: the weather 
was about to turn seriously bad, which for Essasu was all to the good.
He personally supervised the loading of the floater, checking each tech and all 
the gear himself. The latter was important, since they didn't want to take the 
chance of alerting the natives to their activities. Manual teardown of the 
humanx installation would be harder and take more time than simply blowing the 
whole thing up, but the results would more closely approximate the kind of 
severe storm damage Essasu intended to simulate. Relying on surprise and 
expecting no resistance, the techs brought only sidearms and a couple of rifles. 
Essasu was thorough, and a firm believer in insurance. While not anticipating 
any trouble, he prepared for it anyway.
Bound, drowned, released, and not found was what he had in mind for the 
station's inhabitants, but gunshot wounds of any kind were to be avoided, just 
in case. Recriminations might fly between diplomats, but he had no doubt that 
he and his staff would secure absolution early on in the inevitable follow-up 
investigation.
There was only one possible complication: what if when the team arrived, the 
humans were nowhere to be found? Hard to imagine them not preparing for and 
taking refuge in their station during a mastorm, but humans were nothing if not 
unpredictable. In that unlikely event, he would have no option but to abort the 
mission. He didn't expect that to happen. Humans had no more love for mastorm 
weather than did the AAnn.
By this time tomorrow he would be free of competition for the hearts and minds 
of the Parramati. Turning his gaze to the southwest while the technicians 
settled themselves in the floater's enclosed cabin, he studied the rapidly 
building storm. The crossing promised to be uncomfortable but not 
life-threatening. They would hold to the lee of as many intervening islands and 
reefs as possible.
Like any mature AAnn, each of the technicians chosen for the mission were fully 
conversant with military procedures and equipment. All knew how to handle the 
weapons they had been assigned. Even if a worst-case scenario materialized and 
they forfeited the element of surprise, the humans would still have no chance 
against his experienced and determined team. As near as he'd been able to 
discover, neither the female nor the male had received any military training 
whatsoever. In any event, they would find themselves overwhelmed before they had 
a chance to react. Eager to begin, Essasu signed himself several gestures of 
pleasure and satisfaction.
They were almost ready. Seated in the pilot's lounge, Technician Turikk had 
activated the engine and was methodically checking readouts. Final supplies 
were put aboard.
Already the floater was vibrating slightly in the rising wind. By sunset they 
would be standing off Torrelau, the floater's stabilizers holding it steady in 
the midst of the storm as her passengers disembarked. The unsuspecting humans 
would be ensconced in their station, snug in their misplaced security, perhaps 
even asleep. If all went as planned, they would never even have the chance to 
wake up.
He threw Piarai, who had been left in charge of the base, a farewell salute. For 
an AAnn, this involved half a sweeping, intricate pantomime that more closely 
resembled a dance than a salute. It was returned with reptilian panache.
The entryway sealed behind him and the transparent shell of the floater misted 
temporarily as the onboard dehumidifiers sprang to life. At his sign of assent, 
the pilot fed energy to the engines. The big lifter rose a bodylength off the 
sand, pivoted, and moved out over the stillcalm shallows of the lagoon.
The surreptitious journey to Torrelau could not have been smoother had it been 
simulated by computer. While continuing to build massively until it obscured the 
entire southwestern horizon, the fury of the storm remained held in check until 
the lifter reached Iliumafan. There they waited, running last-minute equipment 
checks and enacting procedure, until cloaked in deep night.
By the time they were ready to move, the mastorm had broken over the 
archipelago. Despite the pilot's skill and care, it made the crossing to 
Torrelau, which under normal conditions would have taken five minutes, require 
twenty. With the floater rocked and bucked by the roaring winds, several of the 
stolid soldier/technicians were unable to maintain their internal equilibrium. 
Wordlessly the others shunned their sick companions. There was nothing they 
could do for them in any case.
It was no less than Essasu had expected. Finally shielded by Torrelau's bulk, 
the transport steadied. Medication settled unsteady innards as the invaders 
disembarked, their features obscured by protective raingear. Internal suit 
dehumidifiers struggled to keep them comfortable as they leaped from the ramp 
to the sodden ground atop the sea cliff. Night-vision lenses revealed trees and 
bushes bending and rustling in the wind, colorful blossoms beaten down by the 
driving rain. Of humans or natives there was no sign.
Detailed maps revealed every rill and depression on the island,, overlaid with 
vegetation and moving streams. Preprogrammed markers placed every member of the 
expedition on the same map. These markers shifted as individuals advanced, 
enabling every technician to locate their companions' positions instantly.
A brief, slippery ascent took them over a high ridge, then down the far side to 
a heavily vegetated plateau. Crossing a less difficult rise found them 
descending a moderate slope that eventually led to a wide ledge that overlooked 
the humanx station. As rain drummed on his drysuit, Essasu increased the 
magnification factor on his night lenses.
There being no need for privacy shades on an island inhabited solely by locals, 
he was able to see the interior of the station quite clearly. It was well lit 
from within and the curving windows that marked its circumference were mostly 
unobstructed, except for a few places blocked by botanical specimens that seemed 
to be growing wild.
Shifting his line of sight to his right, he noted that the humans' skimmer was 
parked in its shed, inert and powered down. He could find no reason to 
hesitate.
"Should we move in now, Commander?"
He glanced back at the tech who had spoken. "We will wait awhile longer. There 
are many lights on within the station. Their illumination may be an 
afterthought, or it may signify that the humans are still awake and active. Let 
us give them a chance to retire." He shacked the weather station on his wrist. 
Pressure was still phenomenally low, indicating that the mastorm wasn't about 
to abate any time soon.
"Humans tend to stay awake longer than we do and rise later, though they hew to 
no hard and fast biological schedule. I do not expect much double, but whenever 
possible I prefer to minimize it. We will wait."
The technicians huddled together, dry and reasonably comfortable in their field 
suits but impatient, waiting for the lights within the station to go out. Ten 
minutes later, just as Essasu was about to order the advance, the structure 
darkened. This occurred in stages, a good indication that the occupants were 
retiring for the night. He was much pleased.
Voicing the command softly, but with overtones of second-degree anticipation, 
the AAnn commander led his group down the slope toward the clearing. No one 
remarked on their approach, no one overheard the muttered curses and sibilant 
hisses of tense techs as they slid and scrambled down the soggy ground. Wind 
wailed around them and hurled rain sideways with impressive force. Neither 
slowed their progress. Each member of the group was eager to conclude the matter 
and return to the floater. More than bloodlust or tradition, thoughts of the 
soothing, dry heat of their respective sleeping lounges spurred them on.
While the rest tensely kept watch, a pair of specialists deactivated the 
station's defensive perimeter without setting off any alarms. Designed 
primarily to prevent the intrusion of primitive but potentially dangerous 
endemic life-forms, the system was efficient but not especially sophisticated.
In-suit communicators allowed the invaders to talk despite the storm's unceasing 
bellow. Thunder rolled through the forest while the almost constant lightning 
rendered the need for artificial illumination superfluous.
Responding to a prearranged gesture from Essasu, team members poured through the 
breach in the defensive perimeter and proceeded to prearranged positions. 
Spreading out, they readied themselves to intradict any desperate flight from 
the installation. Ever thorough, Essasu had prepared in advance for the 
unexpected.
Taking three techs with him, he advanced on the single entrance at the base of 
the station. No AAnn would have been comfortable in a structure with only one 
way in and out, but humans had evolved from tree-dwellers while the ancestors of 
the AAnn had come up from interlocked burrows. No matter how advanced the 
species, certain evolutionary idiosyncrasies were hard to shake.
Know one's enemy, he told himself.
Despite their ancient arboreal origins, he didn't expect fleeing humans to come 
leaping out of any open windows. They could climb far better than any AAnn, but 
they couldn't fly. By now they should be falling asleep. Surprised in their 
sleeping quarters, paralyzed by a couple of short bursts from neuronic pistols, 
they could be carried out conscious and aware but unable to resist.
A short if bumpy floater ride would take them out beyond Torrelau's fringing 
reef. Dumped overboard, unable to swim, they would immediately attract the 
attention of eager pelagic predators, who would dispose of his persistent 
headache once and for all. Torrelauan scavengers were efficient. Not even the 
bones would be overlooked.
It would take time for them to be mussed, even longer for a reconnaissance team 
to be sent out from Ophhlia. By then less than nothing would remain of the 
fading drama in the Torrelauan jungle.
The secondary security system that sealed the doorway proved even easier to 
bypass than the perimeter fence. The techs stepped aside as the door slid clear, 
making way for Essasu to enter first.
As he was preparing to do so, a shape appeared on the edge of his vision. 
Turning sharply, he saw that it was not alone. There were three of them 
altogether, exposed to the fury of the mastorm, standing there watching. One 
took a couple of steps toward him. It hopped rather than walked.
Parramati.
The voice of the tech on his immediate right hissed over the communicator. 
"Commander, what should we do?"
Startled by the unanticipated confrontation, he snapped an order. "Ignore them. 
Keep arms at the ready but do not fire unless I so order it." His thoughts were 
churning.
Disposing of three natives would be time-consuming and tiring but hardly 
calamitous. They certainly couldn't be allowed to observe the nocturnal 
goings-on and leave. A few local scavengers were going to feed especially well 
tonight, he mused.
The one who had stepped forward raised a three fingered hand in greeting. 
Narrow, slitted eyes stared unblinkingly. The native ignored the rain that 
coursed in gleaming rivulets down his bare skin.
"What is it you wish here?"
Though it was hardly the most propitious time for exchanging pleasant 
inanities, Essasu felt obligated to at least try to talk the natives away, as 
opposed to shooting them outright. Wind whipped their sharply pointed ears 
sideways as they awaited his reply.
"Why, to check on our human friends and make certain they are all right. It is a 
bad storm and we feared for their safety." He was pleased with his practiced 
fluency in the native tongue.
The seni exchanged a look. "They have never had trouble during any other 
storms," remarked the female member of the trio. "Why would they need your help 
now?"
Essasu restrained his impatience, not to mention his anger at being spoken to in 
such a fashion by a member of a lesser species.
"We are simply paying a courtesy. You wouldn't understand. It is-sssish-part of 
our mutual kusum."
The younger male spoke up. "We have listened often to the humans speak of their 
relationship with your kind. The road between you is difficult, and broken in 
many places." Eyes double-blinked. "You come with many weapons."
Essasu hissed under his breath but remained polite. Above him, the station's 
inhabitants continued to evince no knowledge of the AAnn presence. "We must 
protect ourselves against the creatures of the night. Surely you can understand 
that."
The leader of the trio replied. "The creatures of the night are denned up out of 
the mastorm." His eyes were fixed on the AAnn's.
Essasu glanced at his wrist. Barometric pressure was starting to rise. The fury 
of the mastorm was always brief. Lose the storm and they would lose their 
anonymity.
The native was right, of course. All sensible creatures took cover at the first 
sign of an incoming mastorm. So what were he and his three companions doing out 
here, exposed and unprotected? He posed the question.
"You were seen coming from Iliumafan and it was decided to find out what you 
wanted. The humans did not warn us of your intended arrival."
"It is only a courtesy call. There is no need to announce such things." 
Essasu's exasperation was starting to boil over. His finger twitched on the 
trigger of his pistol. "We apologize if we have violated any protocol."
"Not ours." The female glanced upward, her long snout pointed toward the 
underside of the station. "You come at night, at the height of a mastorm, with 
weapons showing. That is not the manner of visitors intent on help."
He'd had about enough of this aboriginal interrogation. "It is really none of 
your business. You would not understand such things."
"But we do understand such things," the younger male declared. "Anyone who 
appears uninvited outside the but of another in the middle of the night with 
weapons drawn can only mean mischief."
"Why are you interested? The motivations of our visit remain a matter between us 
and the humans. It does not concern the Parramati."
"But it does." The senior male was insistent. "You have come into our space."
Essasu indicated the station. "The humans live in it."
"By our leave. You do not have permission to enter. You must apply through the 
appropriate village. Your people have followed the appropriate procedures before 
and know them well."
Barometric pressure continued to rise while Essasu's anger began to soar. For a 
moment he considered composing a formal apology and calling the whole business 
off. But sooner or later these three were bound to inform the two humans of the 
nocturnal intrusion. However much Essasu might deny it, upon receiving the 
information the pair of softskins would surely intensify their guard. And there 
was the little matter of the breach his techs had made in the station's security 
perimeter.
He took a step forward, gesturing with the pistol. "Let us alone. We have 
business here that does not concern you." Unlike the neuronic pistols carried by 
two of his companions, the explosive projectile weapon in his hand would make no 
fine distinction between human or seni. He didn't want to kill these natives, 
but he was tired and running out of time.
The three Parramati took an impressive hop backward and immediately raised 
objects in front of them. Expecting spears or knives, Essasu flinched, then 
relaxed. The natives held only samples of the familiar, etched glassy stones 
that formed such an important part of their kusum mythology. If thrown, they 
wouldn't make much of an impact.
His voice gentle and reassuring, he addressed the trio's wary leader. "You are 
not really going to throw those at us, are you?"
"The sacred stones are not for throwing," the senior native declared with 
dignity. He held out his own. "This is a road stone, and that- He indicated the 
irregular mass reverently cradled by the other male. "- a stone of the earth."
"A seeing stone." The female displayed her own modest burden.
"Very interesting." Undertones of third-degree humor crept into the commander's 
voice. The subtleties were lost on his audience, of course. "Then you should be 
able to see the path we intend to take."
The native leader's lips rippled. "You must find another road. Yours does not 
come through this place."
"Why do you care? Ah, yes. This business of your space."
One of the techs impatiently shook water from her headgear. "Enough, Commander. 
Let us be done with this."
"I agree." Essasu raised his pistol. "We must finish what we came for, and I 
regret that your interference requires a response. All space is our space, and 
within it the AAnn go where they please."
"This is not your road." So saying, the senior male turned his back on the 
commander. As a threatening gesture, it didn't carry much weight. Essasu aimed 
carefully and assumed that his companions were doing likewise. A single silent 
shot to the back of the head would end this unfortunate dialogue cleanly.
All three Parrarnati tossed their stones into the air. They aimed them not at 
the scaly intruders but at one another. There were many times thereafter when 
Essasu carefully reviewed what had happened. It was very clear. It just wasn't 
very believable.
Spinning through the night toward one another, the three stones appeared to 
slow. Silently they struck. Instead of tumbling to the ground, they stuck and 
hovered, the resultant unified mass visibly altering its shape like the parts of 
a completed puzzle. A pale yellow-green efflorescence emanated from the 
amorphous lump, intensely bright in the darkness of the storm-swept night.
A disk appeared beneath the suspended mass. Several body-lengths in diameter, it 
formed a translucent barrier between AAnn and Parramati. The reflective surface 
was bright with stars. Beyond, the natives could be seen huddled together and 
chanting softly.
A projector of some kind, Essasu thought in disbelief. How had these primitives 
come by such a device? One of the techs was jogging his shoulder.
"Commander? The storm is ending."
"I know." He gestured. "Step through this. Shoot all three natives but do not 
damage their interesting device. We will take it back with us and let the 
appropriate specialists examine it."
Did the humans know anything about this? he found himself wondering. If so, all 
the more reason to eliminate them. An upward glance showed the station still 
quiescent, its inhabitants still oblivious to the little drama being played 
out below them. It wasn't surprising. The violence of the storm would have 
smothered the sounds of a small war.
"Choose!" The senior male was speaking again, from behind the disk. "The road 
that leads back to Mallatyahor this one."
"Some kind of mirror device," Essasu murmured aloud. "I wonder how they came 
into possession of it? Well, we will find out later." He gestured sharply.
Two of the tech-soldiers stepped forward, simultaneously crossing the lip of 
the disk. A couple of brief, startled screams resounded over the communicators 
just before they fell out of sight. It was exactly as if they had stepped into a 
hole. The disk swallowed them as neatly as if they'd gone over a cliff.
Darting forward, Essasu and his remaining companion peered cautiously into the 
swirling translucency. They could see the pair who had gone in and over, 
flailing and kicking madly as they tumbled out of sight. Not down, he thought. 
They weren't falling down so much as up. He started to put out a hand.
The remaining tech restrained him. "Commander, don't." She struggled to pull 
Essasu back from the brink.
Shaking her off, he reached out. His hand and forearm entered the translucency. 
His suit sensed nothing unusual, but something pulled forcefully on his arm. 
With an effort, he drew it back. At the same time he recognized the pattern of 
stars revealed by the disk, remembering it clearly now from the standard manual 
on Senisran. The faint memory had been nagging at him ever since the disk had 
first materialized.
The constellations depicted in the disk were exactly what would be seen if one 
were standing somewhere in the planet's southern hemisphere and looking up at 
the night sky. He could not pinpoint the exact location. The Seurapan Reef 
system, perhaps, or the Challooriat Atolls. Those locales and others were known 
to him from official familiarization scrolls that suddenly seemed no longer 
immaterial. Both island groupings were situated almost exactly as far below 
Senisran's equator as Parramat was above it.
The disk was a hole, or if one chose to use the Parramati definition, a road. 
Right through this side of the planet.
Chapter Nine
 
The two unfortunate tech-soldiers? They had fallen, all right. Right through 
Senisran into the night sky in the southern hemisphere. Shaken, Essasu lifted 
his gaze to the three Parramati. They were watching him silently.
The storm in his mind mirrored the greater, darker one raging about him. Three 
stones come together: earth, road, seeing. A way of seeing a road through the 
earth to the sky?
But how? Though more administrator than scientist, Essasu still was aware that 
several important laws of physics had just been violated directly in front of 
him. Not magic. He was no believer in superstition. It was technology, but of 
another order. Three stones. Surely the Parramati weren't responsible for them.
Then who were? How had they come to be here, on this backward watery world? 
Clearly the locals had learned how to make use of them. Had they been 
instructed, or was learning the properties of each individual stone a matter of 
trial and error? He'd seen no switches thrown, no surreptitious controls nudged. 
The Parramati had simply thrown the three objects together.
To become useful they had to be combined. A single stone was nothing more than a 
lump of inscribed slag. But when pushed against another, or several others, it 
helped to open a gate. In this case, a gate to another part of Senisran.
His thoughts reeled. Mallatyah and Torrelau were each home to dozens of the 
sacred stones. Many more were held and cared for on the other islands of the 
archipelago. Were some inert, no more than what they appeared to be, or were all 
potentially capable of equally inexplicable higher functions?
What else could the sacred stones do? What would happen if a sea stone was 
combined with a pair of road stones, or growing stones with sky stones? Did only 
certain specific combinations have a higher function, or would any work?
Puzzle pieces, he told himself. Hundreds of them, scattered the length and 
breadth of the Parramati archipelago. Each one looked after by a designated 
individual, or family, or clan. What else, if anything, besides the sky disk 
transporter could the stones become?
He had a thousand questions, the answer to any one of which was more important 
than the elimination of a couple of bothersome humans.
The female was speaking. "We are sorry for your friends, but they chose their 
road."
"Yes. Yes, they did." Mumbling, Essasu and his remaining companion backed away 
from the glistening sky disk. Rain was sucked into it as readily as bodies, he 
noticed. How much control did these primitives have over a device clearly not 
of their own making? Could its locus be shifted? Toward him, for example? What 
if they pushed it forward and it slid under his feet? Would he, too, fall 
through to the sky in the southern hemisphere?
Madness it was, utter and complete. Except that he'd seen it happen. As she 
retreated, the surviving tech stumbled slightly, reminding him that he was not 
alone, that another had witnessed the impossibility.
Tilting his head slightly within the protective hood, he tried to raise the pair 
who had vanished into the disk on their communicators. When there was no 
response, he addressed the other members of the expedition who had taken up 
positions just inside the station's breached defensive perimeter.
"Interdiction is aborted. Return to the floater. Any who delay will be left 
behind. I repeat, return to the floater."
The tech glanced at him. "Commander, the mastorm ... should we not wait awhile?"
Essasu continued to back away from the three Parramati. "We are leaving now." 
Suddenly nothing, not even the roaring storm, posed nearly the threat implied by 
the inexplicable translucent disk.
"Did you see it? Did you see what happened?"
The tech responded with a gesture of first-degree concurrence, massively 
emphasized. "I saw, Commander, but I do not understand. What happened to Suugil 
and Rieibaa? Where did they go?"
"On a journey from which I fear they will not be returning." Again he addressed 
himself to his suit pickup. "Assemble at the prearranged point. Do not, I 
repeat, do not attempt to question or interfere in any way with any natives you 
may encounter."
Moments later the remainder of the assault team had reunited outside the 
station's defensive perimeter. The senior among them eyed the commander 
searchingly.
"What happened? Why have we aborted?"
Essasu stared back evenly. "It seems we have chosen a wrong road." At this, the 
other members of the group looked uncertainly at one another. Essasu did not 
elaborate. Let them query their surviving companion. Other thoughts occupied 
his thinking.
The first thing he intended to do upon returning to Mallatyah was institute a 
thorough survey of all the sacred stones on the island. Then he would initiate 
careful, nonthreatening discussions with their caretakers. It should be possible 
to secure additional, nonhostile demonstrations of the stones' abilities, under 
conditions that would permit proper scientific study and analysis.
This was big, he knew. Major. Ra'selah miscaf nye. Much more important than some 
trifle of a treaty. And he, Essasu, would be responsible for its discovery and 
subsequent exploitation. The noble title to which he aspired was no longer a 
distant dream but an imminent reality. Such a destiny was worth the sacrifice of 
a couple of technicians. In gratitude, he would incorporate their names into his 
title.
Their number reduced by two, the group pushed their way back through the storm, 
up over the ridges, doggedly retracing their path. Essasu found himself glancing 
back over his shoulder on more occasions than he cared to admit. He suffered 
from a quiet horror of looking around only to see a glistening disk full of 
stars bearing down on him, swallowing rocks, trees, and everything else in its 
circular path as it sustained a remorseless pursuit.
Some kind of transport mechanism, he knew. One that the Parramati could call 
into existence but not manipulate. That would be for imperial scientists to 
master. Surely the system was designed to allow travel from one part of the 
planet to another and not to dump would-be travelers into an empty slice of sky! 
No doubt it was all a matter of proper alignment, the details of which time and 
study would resolve.
He wondered if the two unfortunate technicians who had been swallowed up by the 
disk were still falling, and he shuddered.
The origin of the disk-generating stones intrigued him almost as much as their 
operation. Who had manufactured them, and when? Those parts of Senisran that 
had been explored had revealed nothing in the way of a civilization predating 
that of the primitive natives. There was nothing; not a wall, not a statue, not 
a crumbling ziggurat. Nothing to indicate the earlier presence of a 
technologically advanced society.
That the stones were not recent arrivals but had been on Senisran for some time 
was clear from the extensive mythology that had been developed around them by 
the Parramati. The fact that the devices were still functional was yet another 
testament to the achievements of their designers. Galactic archeology was not a 
subject that had much interested him, and he knew next to nothing about it, but 
there was clearly work here for specialists in many disciplines. He had to move 
with care and caution lest he overload his brain.
Focus on the immediate, he decided. Concentrate on surmounting this wet, 
slippery slope without breaking a leg. Understanding, great acclaim, and noble 
titles could come later.
One of the first steps must be to get hold of a stone and subject it to rigorous 
examination and analysis in the lab. Facilities denied to the station were 
available at Chraara. Other stones could be sent offworld for study, preferably 
accompanied by their respective stone masters. It would not matter if their 
relations with the Parramati suffered. From now on, it was the stones that 
mattered.
Would he be believed, even with a witness to corroborate his statements? If 
only they'd had recorders going! It being, of course, inappropriate to make a 
record of a double assassination, there were only his personal observations and 
those of the surviving technician to attest to what had happened. It would have 
to suffice.
Did the Parramati know more about the stones than they were saying, or were they 
akin to children who knew how to operate a complex machine but could not have 
begun to explain how it actually worked? Those questions too would yield to 
future scrutiny.
"Be careful there!" he warned those ahead of him. "Watch your step." Irony would 
not be a strong enough concept to describe their situation if, having just made 
the discovery of the age, they succumbed to the vicissitudes of bad weather.
Whirling abruptly, he saw only wind-whipped trees and sodden ground. The image 
of the disk swallowing his two technicians was one that was going to be 
difficult to dislodge from memory. The sight of them stumbling, falling, 
screaming as they shrank into the starfield ...
Angrily, he returned his attention to the trail ahead.
 
The four big persons squatted comfortably on their haunches. Torrelauapa lay 
below the slope on which they sat and off to their right, the waterfall and its 
narrow lagoon to their left. Three outriggers were heading out to sea, their 
nets draped neatly over their sides, while females came and went from the 
intricate mountainside gardens.
Ascela, Jorana, Osiwivi, and Massapapu had gathered to discuss the incident of 
the previous night. Overhead, the tropical sun shone down through a perfectly 
blue shy storm-swept clean of particulates.
"Are the stones safe?" Jorana inquired of Osiwivi.
"All have been returned to their keeping places," his friend replied. "To use 
them together was a difficult decision."
"But one that had to be made." Massapapu was employing a middle finger to clean 
one ear. "We could not let the two humans be killed. Not while they were living 
in our space."
"Bad kusum." When Ascela grunted, her whole body lifted slightly on powerful 
hind legs.
"A violation of hospitality," added Osiwivi.
"But now the shiny-skinned ones, these AAnn, know the power of stones." As was 
each of them, Jorana was openly concerned. "They will trouble our Mallatyahan 
relations and return to harass us as well."
"Perhaps not." The others looked to Ascela, who while carrying no more weight in 
discussion than anyone else, was senior in years among them. "It may be that 
none of their big persons will grasp the true meaning of what was seen." She 
barked gentle amusement. "After all, unless one knows the ways of using, the 
stones are only stones. Except for what the Mallatyahans choose to tell them, 
the shiny-skinned AAnn are ignorant of kusum."
"'That is so," Osiwivi agreed, "but I still think as does Jorana. They will 
trouble us unless we make them all go away."
Massapapu considered the problem. "We could send them all down a road from which 
they would not return."
Ascela gestured agreement. "That is easily enough done. But from talking with 
the humans, I believe that others would come to take their place. These who 
would come after would be more cautious as well as more ready to use weapons."
"Just as a human male has come to join the female." Jorana's nostrils flared 
slightly. "Do you think they will mate?"
"I do not know. They don't speak of such things to me. If I think of it, I will 
ask them sometime. They seem mismatched as to size."
Massapapu considered. "Maybe among their kind the female is always larger than 
the male."
Jorana made a low chittering sound deep in his throat. "It seems that we are 
going to have to learn how to live with these visitors among us, humans and AAnn 
alike. But that does not mean we must agree to let them come and dig out what 
they want from the land." Double eyelids blinked. "Better for kusum to keep 
playing them off one against the other."
"Yes," agreed Osiwivi. "Contact and trade is supportable-so long as we control 
it."
"But they will want to manage things." Ascela shifted on her haunches. "Both 
believe that they speak from a position of strength, but neither has any 
stones." She snorted derisively. "They are not stronger than us, but it is 
better to let them think that they are."
"They will continue to harangue us to choose between them," Massapapu argued.
"Let them." Ascela let her gaze wander to the relaxing symmetry of the terraced 
gardens. "We will continue to play no favorites. Access to all islands of the 
Parramati will be controlled, and we will not allow them to dig on our lands. We 
will pass judgment on every soft- or shinyskin who wishes to reside among us."
"For how long?" Osiwivi was not afraid to let uncertainty show. "They have 
powerful weapons and machines."
"But they do not know the right roads." Jorana half closed his eyes, squinting 
into the sun as he watched the last of the fishing outriggers vanish around the 
northern point. "Perhaps if we were to show some of them a true road, they would 
come to understand what preserving our kusum means to us."
"Yes!" Massapapu was immediately enthusiastic. "Show the two humans the great 
road. See then if they do not become more like us, more attuned to true kusum. 
Show them the great road and they will understand why we do not need their 
treaty and their trade goods."
As Ascela mulled over this proposal, she sifted soil through her fingers, 
studying the small lives it had to offer. Occasionally she nibbled.
"An idea worthy of further consideration, but are these two humans the proper 
candidates? They do not strike me as big persons among their own kind. Wise, 
yes. Understanding and sometimes even sympathetic. Intelligent and 
knowledgeable, or they would not have been sent among us. But after much talking 
with them, I do not believe that they are persons of influence or power."
"We can add to their power as well as to their knowledge by showing them the 
road," Jorana pointed out. "Once they have seen, then big persons of their own, 
kind will have to listen to them."
Ascela rocked backward, using her short tail to form the third leg of a tripod 
on which she could balance. "Well, on one thing we are all agreed: something 
must be done about these persistent soft- and shiny-skinned visitors. If we 
cannot drive them away or kill them all, we must make them understand what it is 
to be Parramati. If that means they must be shown the great road, then so be 
it."
Bathed in warm sunlight, their naked skin caressed by the occasional warm breeze 
off the lagoon, they fell to discussing the details.
 
Fawn frowned at Naharira, a Torrelauapan big person she knew only by name. 
Repairs to that part of the station defensive perimeter that had been damaged 
during the last mastorm were taking longer than she'd calculated. Straightening 
and wiping sweat from her forehead, she peered across the cleared area to the 
far side of the defensive fence where Pulickel was methodically checking each 
newly refurbished stanchion with a hand-held monitor.
So far, only the one she was working on seemed to have suffered any serious 
damage. It was the first time any part of the defensive fence had failed. Given 
the fury of the periodic mastorms and the debilitating nature of the climate, it 
was surprising it hadn't happened before.
Personally, she thought the energized perimeter excessive. No local predator 
could force an entry into the station. But it was SOP, and she'd had no say in 
the station's construction. Even so, she was making immediate repairs only at 
Pulickel's insistence.
Of more interest was the bare piece of land near the main entrance to the 
elevator shaft. A circular patch of ground had been wiped clean of soil and all 
plant matter to a depth of several centimeters, right down to exposed rock. She 
and Pulickel had discussed possible explanations ranging from a miniature 
tornadic touchdown to a freak bolt of lightning. Most puzzling was the near 
perfection of the circle.
Save for the single perimeter post, the station itself had come through the 
mastorm undamaged as always, a tribute to its designers and builders. Despite 
delays, she expected to have the fence up and running within the hour.
It was while they were out sweating and straining in the heat of late morning 
that Naharira had come to stand and stare. And to make conversation.
"I'm .aid I don't understand," she told the attentive villager. "What are you 
trying to tell me?"
The big person leaned on his simple hoe, rocking slightly on his huge feet. "We 
want you and Pu'il to understand what it means to be Parramati. We want you to 
understand why we don't want a treaty that will bring others of your kind, or of 
the shiny-skinned ones, here to dig up our land."
Fawn was on her knees, peering into the eviscerated interior of the damaged 
stanchion. As she listened, she removed a replacement module from its clear 
plastic casing and carefully snapped it in place. Within the stanchion, a pair 
of tiny green lights winked to life.
"There will be a treaty." She snapped connectors back into place. "Either with 
us or with the AAnn. It's going to happen, so the big persons in Torrelauapa and 
the other villages might as well get used to the idea." She made a face. "It's 
called progress."
Naharira scuffed the ground with his hoe. "Let me put it another way. The 
Parramati feel that any such treaty would constitute a defacement of kusum."
Blinking away sweat, she looked up at the native. "I don't see that it damages 
kusum at all. The proposals don't ask the Parramati to change their way of life 
in any fashion. They simply enshrine an already existing friendship."
"It would lead to the opening of other roads and other ways. Roads that lead to 
attractive options and new things that are appealing to youth who have not yet 
been instructed in the fullness of kusum. Tradition would be eroded. We have 
heard how this has happened elsewhere. Heritage has been sacrificed for shiny 
toys that honor no kusum." He shifted on his hoe.
"You and the shiny-skinned AAnn have knowledge, but the Parramati have life. 
Knowledge without life is nothing. Everything we have, everything we are, arises 
from our kusum. Change that, substitute for it, and we will lose that which 
makes us what we are. Our kusum has kept us safe in war and drought and bad 
times while many around us were suffering. That is because other seni have 
forgotten or put aside their kusum in favor of new fads and tempting ideas. Only 
the Parramati still hew to an unchanged kusum. We have done so for as long as 
memory serves. We must continue to do so."
"You don't need to tell me. I've heard the same liturgy from Ascela and other 
big persons." She was trying to be polite to the native while concentrating on 
the repair job. "I see your point."
"I'm not sure that you do." Naharira was being very direct this morning. "But we 
would like you to. We are not like the Eolurro or the Simisant. Only the 
Parramati know well the roads. It is because of this, because of our kusum, that 
we see the world as it truly is."
Fawn carefully closed a connection, smiled to herself as a last green light came 
to life. "And how is the world, according to the Parramati?" High up a flaring 
ulawari tree, a chiji squealed like a bagpipe badly in need of tuning.
"The Parramati see everything in terms of space." The big person gestured 
broadly to encompass the surrounding forest. "Each location in space has its 
own access point, and each point has power. The big people among the Parramati 
can recognize these points of power. Most of them are concentrated in the 
stones. Those who know the ways can use the stones to open the roads to these 
other spaces. We do not always use them, but we know they are there. Our kusum 
has always allowed us to do this. Others do not know the ways, or do not possess 
the right stones."
"That's all very interesting." She leaned back and began buttoning up the 
refurbished stanchion. "But what does it have to do with the proposed treaty?"
Naharira sighed. "We are hoping that if you come to see space as the Parramati 
do, you will better understand why we do not want, do not need, and cannot 
afford to have closer ties with your civilization. We would like for you to 
agree to become more Parramati."
Its integrity restored, the perimeter fence could be switched back on at any 
time. Satisfied, she rose, towering over the attentive big person. "I'm still 
not sure that I follow you. Are you proposing that Pulickel and I undergo some 
sort of initiation ceremony?" It took a moment to find the right words.
Naharira showed the many teeth in his long, narrow snout. "It is more of a 
demonstration, so that you may better comprehend certain things that are 
difficult to convey only with words. It was not a decision easily arrived at, 
but it is felt that something needs to be done so that you may understand. Your 
ignorance is not your fault."
The sardonic tone of her reply was lost on the native. "Gee, thanks."
"You are welcome. It is felt that when you see that our ways are stronger, you 
and your people will understand our desire to be left alone and our wish to 
forgo the benefits of your society."
"If it's that important to you, then of course we will participate in your show, 
or demonstration, or whatever it is." She yelled and gesticulated in Pulickel's 
direction. Almost finished with his inspection, he turned and waved casually 
back.
Naharira continued. "Tomorrow there will be a ceremony marking the planting of 
the pohoroh root. A growing stone will be used to ensure a bountiful crop. At 
that time you will be shown the relevant road. When you see it open, perhaps 
then you will understand why we do not need your ways, your machines, or your 
treaty." He straightened proudly.
"It is a great honor. Only big persons may use the stones to open the roads. 
Only they know the ways of power that are handed down from generation to 
generation."
"We're flattered to be included," Fawn replied, not knowing what else to say. 
"I'm sure Pulickel will feel the same way." The crop-blessing ceremony, or 
whatever it was, sounded interesting. Anything that expanded their insight into 
Parramati sociology was worth recording, just as anything that solidified the 
developing relationship was to be encouraged.
Hefting his hoe as he turned to go, Naharira eyed the much taller human 
curiously. "Tell me one thing, F' an. You and the male human live together but 
are not mated. You have no cubs. This is a thing much speculated upon in the 
village. Do you plan to mate?"
The abrupt change of subject caught her off guard. "Noooo, I don't think so."
"If you do, Ascela said to tell you that she would be honored to perform the 
ceremony."
She smiled. "Tell her thank you, but we have no plans to, um, mate. Our 
relationship is strictly professional. Different families can till the same 
hapirri patch."
"Yes, that is so," the big person agreed.
"Pulickel," she added, gesturing in her associate's direction, "is not what, 
among my people, would be called my type."
 Type.  The native looked thoughtful. "We have much still to learn about the 
meanings of words."
She strove to return the discussion to more significant and less personal 
matters. "We'll be happy to be initiated as stone people, or whatever, and to 
learn more about the ways of the Parramati and your roads."
"Then it is settled. Tomorrow at first sun."
Not being much of a morning person, she winced internally. "First sun?"
"It is the proper time, when the flowers of the pohoroh first open to the 
light."
"Of course. That makes sense. You must excuse my ignorance." Bending, she 
picked up her repair kit. "Tomorrow at first sun then, in the village."
"You must be at the base of the gardens before first light so you can be on the 
mountain when the sun shows itself." Naharira was insistent.
She winced again. "We'll be there."
Exhibiting wonderful flexibility, the long snout twisted sideways. "I will come 
and guide you. It will not be hard for you to find your way. You have lights 
that let you see in the dark."
"That's right." Unable to resist, she added, "If you agreed to the treaty, you 
could have such lights for yourself. You could turn night into day for every 
village in the archipelago."
"Why would we want to do that?" With a vertical hop and midair pivot, the native 
turned away from her. "If the night was made into day, how would a person 
sleep?"
With that the visiting big person headed off toward the trail that led through 
the forest and back to the village, covering the open sections of ground in 
long, graceful bounds. Fawn watched him go.
A simple folk, the Parramati. Straightforward and stubborn, but they'd come 
around sooner or later. Meanwhile, attending this planting ceremony or whatever 
it was would establish one more bond between them. It was important, she knew. 
Anything involving the sacred stones was important. It would probably prove 
interesting, as well, except for the part that involved rising before sunup.
She called across the clearing beneath the station. "Better turn in early 
tonight, Pulickel! We have an early morning appointment."
His querulous reply rose above the background mutter of the jungle. "What for?"
"To look at roots, and rocks. Would you rather be a root person or a rock 
person?"
"What's that?" He put a hand to one ear, but she only grinned at him. She could 
give him the details later. There was no urgency.
After all, nothing exceptional was going to happen.
 
Chapter Ten
 
It was very early indeed the following morning when Fawn learned that she had 
misconstrued Naharira's invitation.
"Only females," the big person explained apologetically, "are permitted to 
participate in the pohoroh ceremony. It is they who master the growing stones. 
Only they may attend."
"Not a problem." It was still night-black outside the station, and Pulickel 
smiled jovially at his associate. "I can live without watching the locals stick 
a bunch of seeds in the ground and pound them with a sacred stone. You do the 
recording, Fawn. Me, I'll just have to go back to bed."
"Get some sleep for the both of us." Her tone belied her expression. Given the 
choice, she would gladly have swapped places with her companion. That was not 
possible. Naharira was insistent as ever.
The sky was only beginning to show signs of lightening when she finally halted 
just beyond the village, at the foot of the magnificently terraced mountainside 
that the Torrelauapans had transformed into one vast, intricate garden. There 
Naharira turned her over to Jeriill, the female big person who had care of the 
growing stone. Together they started up the laboriously worked slope. 
Three-quarters of the way along, they halted on a small plateau. A large section 
of terrace had been cleared for planting. Reeds, vines, fronds, flowers, and 
stripped bark lay in neat piles nearby, ready to be woven and sculpted into 
protective, decorative trellises and arbors as soon as the planting was 
concluded.
Among the assembled Parramati females, Fawn stood out like a construction crane 
surrounded by busy earthmovers. Switching on her recorder, she followed the 
beckoning Jeriill to the middle of the clearing. Exotic native fruits and 
vegetables grew in profusion on the terraces below while immature growths 
greened the remaining levels at higher altitudes.
From the vantage point provided by the plateau, she could see much of the 
western half of Torrelau. Swathed in shades of emerald and vermilion, carmine 
and yellow, it lay like a blaze of energy against the framing azure blue sea. 
The village lay below, peppered with the small moving shapes of other Parramati 
beginning the day's work. Off to the left, the clear, coal course of the river 
cast its singular torrent into the svelte inlet of the lagoon. All in all, it 
was a grand vista.
"Stand here, F'an."
Turning, she nodded understandingly at Jeriill and walked to the indicated 
location. She wondered if she would be allowed simply to watch or if she was 
expected to participate in the ceremony. Other females crowded close around her, 
forming the balance of a semicircle that faced the center of the plateau.
Holding the growing stone out before her, Jeriill advanced from one end of the 
crescent. Carrying an earth stone, the big person known as Uluhapa approached 
from the opposite direction. Fawn strove in vain for sight of any seeds or 
cuttings.
Meeting in the center of the plateau, the two females squatted low. Setting the 
stones aside, they began to dig a. small hole.
Fawn leaned over to whisper at the middle person standing on her right. "I don't 
understand. Where are the seeds or seedlings?"
The younger Parramati looked up out of bright blue eyes. "Why, the pohoroh 
cuttings are already in the ground, of course. They were planted all last 
ten-day."
Fawn switched off her recorder. "If the planting is already finished, then 
what's the purpose of this ceremony?"
"Why, to bless the health of the crop and ensure that it is fruitful."
"I see." Fawn was still disappointed that she'd missed the actual planting. 
Apparently she'd been brought here simply to witness some chanting and 
speech-making. At least it shouldn't last too long, she rationalized.
Near the far end of the female crescent, several of the villagers were removing 
musical instruments from their carry bags. She recognized the important kes 
flute, a set of small, vibrantly carved goralau drums, and a pair of 
balatingting harps. Even though the sun had not yet peered over the horizon, she 
was sweating. Torrelau's humidity did not vanish with the daylight but persisted 
around the clock.
Running a hand around the inside hem of her halter top, she made the decision to 
switch the recorder back on. If nothing else, the music would provide an 
enjoyable subject for study. Too bad the ceremony had to take place out in the 
open instead of beneath some shady, finished pergola. She gazed longingly at the 
wisps of twisted and shaped reed that darkened a row of simwhila snaps only 
meters distant.
Pulickel didn't know what he was missing, she groused silently.
At a signal from Ululiapa the female crescent began to snake and wend -its way 
back toward the edge of the clearing, accompanied by an unmelodic but rhythmic 
drone from the musicians. Caught up in the Senisrani chorus line, Fawn raised 
her arm so the recorder could shoot over the heads of the gyrating natives. She 
was hard put to avoid their enormous feet, which stamped in unison first to the 
left, then to the right. This uniform pounding made a drumming upon the earth 
that bordered on the dynamic. For the first time all morning she was glad that 
she'd allowed Naharira to talk her into coming.
Having finished their excavation, Jeriill and Ululiapa straightened. Sweat 
streaming off her face, Fawn struggled to aim the wrist-mounted recorder in 
their direction. As soon as the ceremony ended, she promised herself, she would 
sit down in the shade and take a nice, long drink from the condenser in her 
backpack.
The female dancers had begun jumping up and down, matching their prodigious 
leaping ability to the beat of the goralau drums. In their enthusiasm several 
sailed cleanly over Fawn, clearing the top of her head by no less than half a 
meter on each occasion. It was a supremely athletic demonstration. The loud 
whumps the natives made when they landed complemented the percussive quality of 
their chanting. It was one of the more impressive demonstrations of traditional 
kusum Fawn had yet witnessed.
As she absently let the recorder run, she found herself wondering how much real 
work she could still accomplish before nightfall. There was so much that needed 
filing and organizing-but at least Pulickel had stopped nagging her about it. 
Most of the time, anyway.
A glance skyward showed that the sun was peering over the western ridges. A few 
isolated cumulus clouds hovered overhead, blotting up excess blueness. By late 
afternoon they would have solidified their hold on the firmament and it would 
rain for an hour or so. Now if one of the early arrivals would only interpose 
itself between her and the sun ...
The ceremony seemed to be winding down, the music growing less intense. Good, 
she thought. Jeriill and Ululiapa bent to pick up their respective stones. 
Switching to a slower, more sedate chant, the Parramati females gathered behind 
the musicians.
The two big persons solemnly bent to place their respective stones in the hole 
they had dug. What followed happened so quickly Fawn wasn't sure she'd actually 
seen it, and could only hope that the recorder had done its job.
The two stones appeared to jump toward one another. Fawn was positive the 
females hadn't thrown then. It was as if the glassy lumps had become suddenly 
and powerfully magnetized. !What happened next was more astonishing still.
Emitting a sea-green glow, the stones fused together. For a mad moment she 
thought they were going to pass through each others What resulted was a single 
stone that looked larger than the two separate stones combined. That was 
impossible, of course, but then so were rocks that exhibited green efflorescence 
and independent motion.
She considered the possibility that she might be the victim of some primitive 
tribal sleight-of-hand, but that wouldn't explain the light that continued to 
emanate from the glassy mass. As she stared, the two female big persons squatted 
and began to throw dirt onto the lump, covering it up and filling in the hole 
they had dug.
Behind her, the chants of the singers and the steady rhythm of the musicians was 
an unvarying drone in her ears. Her head was pounding. Heat and perspiration 
were no longer uppermost in her thoughts.
Dropping to their knees, the two stone masters placed both open hands on the 
ground, above the buried stones. They seemed as oblivious to her presence as to 
the singing and the music. The recorder caught it all.
Faintest of the faint, a pale green light emerged from the earth beneath Jeriill 
and Ululiapa's hands. Like ink in water, it spread out across the carefully 
prepared field, seeping beneath walking paths and retaining walls until it 
covered the entire planting.
Fawn barely had presence of mind enough to check on the recorder. It continued 
to function efficiently and independent of her attention. By now the entire 
upper third of the mountainside was lit from within by the dissipating 
lime-green glow. Looking down, she could see it trace an olivine arabesque of 
mysterious beauty beneath her sandals.
That's when she recognized the pattern in the earth. It was a restatement of the 
intricate scrollwork that dominated the overall design of the Parramati arbors 
and trellises.
Her feet had begun to tingle through the soles of her sandals. It felt as if she 
were standing in a shallow, carbonated bath. A glance down revealed that her 
toes were not glowing green. At that point, it would not have surprised her.
Jeriill and Ululiapa continued to kneel, their hands pressed to the earth, their 
heels high in the air. They must be feeling the tingling much more strongly than 
she, Fawn knew.
The efflorescence persisted for another five minutes before it finally began to 
fade. As it vanished, soaked up by the intensifying sunshine, the chanting 
slowed and finally ceased altogether. The musicians put up their instruments. 
The two female big persons rose solemnly from their kneeling positions, wiping 
dirt from their three fingered hands. Fawn reached for the controls on her 
wrist recorder, then hesitated.
Let it run, she decided. Despite the look of things, she might miss something.
Jeriill was beckoning to her. Uncertainly Fawn moved forward, treading lightly 
on the soil as if it might without warning turn amorphous beneath her feet. She 
felt as if she were in a trance. Long lips rippling, the two big persons 
indicated that the tall human could join them if she wished. The invitation 
concluded, both bent and began to dig at the spot where they had buried the two 
stones become one. Restraining the hundred questions she had already 
formulated, Fawn joined them.
Soundlessly they dug. No music accompanied them now, no enthusiastic dirge. Not 
far below the surface they uncovered the stone. The glow had nearly vanished, as 
if its brief sojourn in the earth had drained it of some inherent inner 
vitality. In the vicinity of the misshapen mass the soil was dark and moist.
"Pick it up, F' an." Ululiapa gestured encouragingly. "You are female. You 
should be comfortable with all things that are of the earth and of growing."
Taking a deep breath, she reached down and picked up the stone. A surge of 
warmth promptly coursed through her whole being, from her fingers down to her 
toes. Startled, she, dropped the mass. Jeriill caught it in one smooth gesture 
before it could hit the ground.
The xenologist felt foolish. What harm could it do to hold the object? It was 
just a rock-wasn't it? Sure it was. A rock that changed shape and tingled to the 
touch and infused an entire hillside with energetic green light.
Okay, so it was more than just-a-rock. What the hell was it?
When she reached out, smiled, and made the proper gesture, Jeriill freely handed 
the stone back. Holding it up for a closer look, Fawn found she could see 
partway into the vitreous mass. The interior was highly stratified, suggesting 
organization of a type only nature was capable of imparting to the interior of 
an ordinary rock. If, she found herself thinking, it was an "ordinary rock." But 
what else could it be?
Her eyes widened and she brought the mass closer to her face. Was that something 
moving, deep within the stone? Coils and flashes of energy, fluctuating lines of 
force? Were they lingering echoes of the green radiance that had suffused the 
field, or the cause?
The big persons, the wondrous isle of Torrelau, the cradling sea, Senisran 
itself: she held all of it in her cupped palms. The sensation of life force, of 
prodigious fecundity, was overpowering. It enveloped her whole being. While her 
mind reeled, her body felt more alive than when she was making love. That was 
exactly what it was like, she thought dazedly. She was making love to the earth, 
and the earth was responding. Nurturing, giving back, through the power of the 
stones.
She stumbled slightly and blinked, the delicious fog that had blanketed her 
thoughts vanishing. Looking down, she saw that she now held two stones, one in 
each hand. They were the original stones, inert and immutable. No light, green 
or otherwise, emanated from their irregular, glassy surfaces.
Gently the two female big persons retrieved their stones. Wiping at her eyes, 
Fawn turned to examine her surroundings. No remnant of the radiance remained. 
Bathed in early-morning sunshine, the cleared field and surrounding gardens 
shone only with natural color. No supernal hues attached themselves to growth or 
soil. The world was as it had been before.
Looking down, she found that she was unable to see into the interior of either 
stone. When separated, their surfaces were opaque and impenetrable.
"What-what was that all about?" she heard herself inquiring of Jeriill.
The smaller female gazed unblinkingly up at her, both eyelids fully retracted. 
"When a growing stone and an earth stone are put together, it ensures a good 
crop. The continuity of life is preserved."
Continuity. That seemed inadequate to describe the sensations that had raced 
through her when she'd held the commingled stones. She felt a touch, looked down 
to see Ululiapa resting a three fingered hand on her wrist. Slitted alien eyes 
peered up into her own.
"Are you all right, F' an?"
The xenologist put a hand to her forehead. "I think so. I-I saw some things. I 
feel fine. I'm just a little confused about what I saw. Or what I think I saw."
"You saw life." Reassured, Uluhapa stepped back. "The life the stones give." She 
gestured downward. "Look at the earth. Look at the ground beneath your feet."
Fawn complied-and her jaw dropped.
Where moments ago there had been only bare, freshly turned soil, green shoots 
were now poking their heads through the surface. As she gaped, they coiled 
upward, seeking the sun. Uniform neither in size, shape, color, nor speed of 
growth, they represented more than two dozen cultivated varieties of fruits, 
vegetables, and tubers. Lifting her gaze, she saw that the entire field was 
involved, alive with new growth that was maturing at astounding speed.
Within minutes, the first burst of new life had manifested itself and slowed. 
The frenzy of growth moderated. But the stones had done their work. The formerly 
bare field was now covered in healthy green, yellow, carmine, and brown shoots 
and stalks.
It was insane, she knew. There wasn't a fertilizer or growth-stimulant known 
that could turn a naked hillside this fertile in mere minutes. Yet it had 
happened, and with her standing smack in the middle of it. There was chemistry 
at work here beyond the comprehension of Commonwealth agronomists.
"We are done." Ululiapa put an arm around Fawn's waist, having to reach up to do 
so. "Now you are one of us."
"One of what?" Allowing herself to be guided, she gazed down at the kindly seni. 
"A stone master?"
"No." The female big person barked gentle laughter. "A human person could never 
be a stone master, could never understand or channel the energy of a stone. What 
you are become now is a Torrelauapan female person."
"I'm honored, but you say I could never learn how to channel a stone's energy. 
How do you do it?" Nearby, the musicians were packing up their instruments.
"The knowledge is passed down through the generations, from mother to 
daughter." Ululiapa gestured eloquently as she spoke. "It is a way of handling 
and of touching. A way of believing and of seeing. Every stone master learns 
these things at the feet of those who have gone before. How a stone is to be 
manipulated, how it is to be cared for, what are its limits."
She didn't press the issue. Unless something unforeseen went terribly wrong, it 
was all there on the recorder, available for study at leisure.
Of one thing she was already certain. The stones of the Parramad weren't 
"stones." They were something more, much more, and it had nothing to do with 
autochthonous magic. Physics and chemistry of an unknown order, yes, but not 
alchemy. During her stay on Torrelau, Senisran had revealed many of its secrets. 
Now it was clear that the stones of the Parramati contained the deepest secrets 
of all.
Not all indicators of technologically advanced species took the form of towering 
obelisks and extensive tunnels. Important artifacts could be small, even tiny. 
Who had been on Senisran before the seni? Before humanx and AAnn?
No, not magic. There was science in the stones. She needed to get one or two 
into the lab and under instruments capable of providing answers.
The Parramati could help-if they were so inclined. How many effective stone 
combinations were there? Did other amalgamations produce different results, or 
were stones useful only for stimulating new crops? What revelations did the 
stones contain that she couldn't even imagine?
What of all the other stones? How did, for example, a fishing stone work? Or the 
love stones, or the weather stones, or the stone that supposedly helped its 
master to think more clearly? From her time spent among the Parramati, she knew 
of sacred stones with at least a hundred different, specialized designations. 
What multiplicity of combinations were possible? Could a thinking stone be put 
together with an earth stone, and if so, what would be the consequences? Or a 
fishing stone with a weather stone?
Treaties no longer seemed important. Neither did geology, or a host of other 
disciplines she was supposed to be practicing. The demonstration in the field 
had opened up an entirely new avenue of research for her and Pulickel.
Pulickel. He was ignorant of what she'd just experienced, knew nothing of the 
revealed wonder of the stones. She had to tell him. He wouldn't believe a word 
of it, of course. She'd be disappointed in him if he did. But she had the 
recording.
Anxiously she checked the compact instrument. It appeared to have worked 
perfectly, but she knew she wouldn't be able to relax until she had played back 
and checked every centimeter of the visuals. Despite her concern, she deferred 
the replay out of fear of offending or upsetting her escorts. It might be 
considered improper, or disrespectful. She would hold off until she got back to 
the station.
Even if the images were insufficient to convey the wonder of what she had seen 
and experienced, she knew she would convince Pulickel somehow. She had to. After 
the truth of the stones, everything of consequence that had been learned about 
Senisran paled to insignificance. Understanding the stones was vital not only 
because of what she had seen but because of what it implied.
Did the AAnn have an inkling? Did they know anything of the real nature of the 
stones, or did they continue to believe, as she had until the episode in the 
field, that they were no more than inert ingredients for primitive aboriginal 
ceremonies? The latter seemed more likely, or she and Pulickel probably would 
have heard otherwise by now. Commonwealth intelligence was very efficient.
No, this was something new, a discovery unique to her and soon to be shared with 
her associate.
How could they obtain a sacred stone or two for lab work? No stone master would 
part with one, much less if they knew it was going to be subject to bombardment 
by strange radiation or immersion in alien liquids. The notion of breaking one 
open to examine its insides would fill the least pious Parramati with horror.
To surrender a stone for study, she knew, would be akin to giving up access to a 
road. It would leave the stone master thus deprived feeling blind and stranded 
in space. No gift, no revealed knowledge, would be sufficient to persuade a 
stone master to part with his or her legacy.
She lengthened her stride in order to keep pace with the long hops of the 
Parramati. Everything depended on acquiring at least one stone for detailed 
study. Perhaps Pulickel would have some suggestions. He always did.
Chapter Eleven
 
Back at the station, her colleague and companion listened patiently to her 
rushed, out-of-breath description of what had taken place on the flank of the 
mountain above the village. From time to time he had to remind her to pause and 
catch her breath; not only so that she wouldn't hyperventilate or fall over in 
a dead faint, but so that he could understand her.
"I don't know how it works or what kind of physics are involved. I only know 
what I saw, and what I saw is impossible." She leaned back against the couch and 
chugged half the mug of cold carbosugar drink he'd brought her. "It happened, 
Pulickel. I didn't imagine it."
"No one's saying that you did." He indicated the wrist recorder that was lying 
on the table between them. "I must say that I'll be more inclined to believe you 
after I've seen it for myself."
"Can't blame you. I'd feel the same." Finishing the last of her drink, she 
snatched up the recorder and led the way to the lab.
Removing the recording sphere, she popped it in the playback unit. It turned on 
automatically, filling a corner of the room with light. Reduced in size but 
fully three dimensional, the field blessing ceremony played itself back for an 
audience of two.
The recorder had worked perfectly. It was all there: the snake dancing, the 
chanting, the music, and, climactically, the melding of the two sacred stones 
and their consequent astounding effect on the newly planted earth. Pulickel sat 
up very straight when the green glow suffused the ground, then muttered 
something under his breath when plant shoots began to erupt from the soil with 
preternatural celerity. At the conclusion of the recording, he turned 
unhesitatingly to Seaforth.
"One thing is immediately obvious. The sacred stones are not stones at all. They 
may look like stones and feel like stones and behave like stones ninety-nine 
percent of the time, but they are not rock. They are devices, individual 
components that when joined in specific combinations have remarkable 
consequences. What is your take on this?"
"I haven't thought about it much. The whole business is so unbelievable that 
I've spent most of my time working to convince myself that it actually 
happened. Up to now my main concern has been convincing you."
"You don't have to worry about that anymore. I'm convinced." He indicated the 
now-empty corner of the room where the recording had played itself out. 
"Whatever you saw, it wasn't the result of some clever Parramati 
sleight-of-hand. It was real. The stones contain some kind of stored energy, 
or..." His voice trailed away.
"Or what?" she prompted him.
"Or I don't know." He spoke to what he did know, or what he thought he knew 
based on what he'd seen. "It's clear that single stones have no power to affect 
their surroundings. They only function in combination. You saw them change 
shape. The natives don't even need to know how to fit the stones together. The 
appropriate adaptive mechanism is inherent in the devices themselves."
"How do you program a rock?"
"I told you; I don't think they're rocks. For all we know, their internal 
composition may be as malleable as their shape."
She found herself nodding agreement. "I tried to take a closer look at these. 
Their internal structure is complex. My first thought was of fracture lines, 
cleavage planes, and weathered striations ..."
"Naturally," he commented approvingly.
"But obviously there's more to it than that."
"What about their composition?"
She pondered. "You saw the recording. These two look just like all the other 
sacred stones. It's that same volcanicglassy material we've seen before. For 
what it's worth, they didn't feel any more ductile than they look. Smooth and 
hard, both of them."
"We can freeze and enlarge individual segments of the recording."
Her energy restored, she rose and began pacing the room. "I know, but they were 
throwing off so much light it's going to be damn hard to manage a good look 
inside. I don't know how much structure we'll be able to see."
He smiled encouragingly. "I'm pretty good at manual enhancement procedures. 
We'll give it a try, anyway." He hesitated a moment before continuing. "It could 
be an entirely natural phenomenon, but the more I see of it and the more you 
tell me, the more inclined I am to think of these stones as machines. As things 
that were made, not formed."
"But who? What species?"
"What species indeed?" he murmured. "Either the Parramati have fallen to their 
present circumstances from a great height, or else-" He stared evenly at her. 
"-some other race has called this world home at some unguessable time in the 
unimaginable past."
"In the absence of any large-scale ruins, I think we have to incline to the 
latter."
"Will you be still?" Her endless pacing was making him nervous.
She plopped herself into a lab chair and threw her long legs over one plastic 
arm. This did not make him less nervous so much as it changed the nature of his 
unease.
"What kind of civilization manufactures devices like the stones but leaves no 
other sign of its presence, much less its passing? No buildings, no tools, no 
nines or other marks on the earth."
"There's a lot of erosion here," he pointed out. "Wind, rain, the sea."
She was less than convinced. "You're reaching. Pulickel."
"Don't you think I know that?"
"No crumbling towers, no ruins, no corroding subaqueous constructions: nothing 
but the stones." She made a face. The woman was a ferocious attacker of puzzles, 
Pulickel knew.
"The stone, the whole stone, and nothing but the stone. I wonder if weather 
stones let you manipulate storms." He half grinned, because he was only half 
joking.
Based on what she'd seen on the mountainside, Fawn was ready to entertain the 
most outrageous speculation. "Hell, how do we know? Maybe the weather stones are 
responsible for the mastorms."
He frowned. "I don't think so. The mastorms cause too much damage. I admit that 
in light of such a discovery it isn't easy to be restrained, but let's not get 
carried away here."
"Get carried away?" She threw him a don't-make-me laugh look. "We have found 
what may be the final relics of an unknown, technologically advanced 
civilization, of unknown potential, and you tell me not to get carried away?"
Under her enthusiastic assault he backtracked slightly. "All right. You can get 
carried away a little."
She snorted. "That's better. But you're right. If the weather stones were 
capable of anything like that the Parramati would surely use them to prevent 
storm damage to their villages. Although-" She turned suddenly thoughtful. "-if 
you think about it, considering the ferocity of your average mastorm, the 
Parramati communities really don't incur that much damage."
Placing both clenched hands together, he leaned his chin against them. "One's 
imagination reels. I wonder, for example, what a health stone does in proper 
combination with another? Can it cure a revavuaa bite? Heal necrotic tissue?"
She laughed; a little unsteadily, he thought. "Why think small? Maybe it can 
resurrect the dead." Her expression turned sober. "You're right; I'm getting 
carried away. Plenty of Parramati die, of everything from drowning to old age. 
Whatever the health stones do, they don't convey any special protection against 
natural demise."
"They appear to utilize the stones only on special occasions. It seems 
reasonable to assume that whatever energy powers them is finite. If as we 
suspect they are ancient, then restricting their use may be a way of preserving 
their useful life. Perhaps letting them lie fallow, as it were, allows the 
devices to recharge somehow." He eyed her hard. "You realize that we must now 
redirect our efforts here."
She nodded vigorously. "Absolutely. This alters all priorities. We can still 
work on the treaty, but only in the context of researching this much more 
important discovery." As she speculated, she thrust both long legs straight 
toward the ceiling and commenced a sequence of exercises in place. He found 
himself speculating, as well.
"Obviously, the first thing we need to do is try to get hold of a stone for 
detailed study. That's not going to be easy. No stone master will consent to it. 
Too much kusum at risk."
"We have to be careful," he declared. "We don't know what we're dealing with 
here. Putting the wrong stones together might have unpleasant consequences. Or 
no consequences at all. Native traditional knowledge would be a great help in 
our studies."
Legs up, legs down. Legs up, legs down. She spoke as she exercised. "We already 
know that the Parrarnati will do nothing that they feel compromises kusum. 
Letting me witness the ceremony in the field shows how far we've come in gaining 
their trust, but we've still a long ways to go before anyone offers to tutor you 
or me in the ways of stone mastering. Nor do I see anyone letting us stick a 
stone in a spectroscope or a matrix disseminator."
Rising, Pulickel walked to the nearest window and stared out at the surrounding 
riot of color that was the tropical Torrelauan forest. Thousands of new 
specimens lay there, just out of reach, waiting only to be collected and 
classified. But the only type that interested him now was one to which they 
would be denied access. He turned abruptly.
"If the Parramati won't lend us a stone or two, then we'll just have to borrow 
them."
That brought Seaforth's legs down. She gawked at him. "Pulickel, are you talking 
about stealing a stone? First of all, if the Parramati find out, that'll be the 
end of our work here. Work, hell; it'll mean the end of the station. The AAnn 
will have a clear field. As far as any kind of treaty goes, the Commonwealth 
will have to forget about it. You know the Parramati. They'll never trust us 
again."
"Not if they don't find out," he snapped. "I'll handle this myself. If something 
does go wrong, you can tell them that you had nothing to do with it, that you 
were against it from the inception, that it was all my idea, and that I did it 
on my own. Which happens to be the truth."
"Damn right it is," she complained.
"If this fails, you can have me replaced. That ought to mollify any outraged 
Parramati."
"'They may not accept that explanation. Yours or mine."
"We'll make sure that when I'm carrying out this little bit of fieldwork the 
Parramati know your whereabouts. They'll see that you're not helping me, that 
you're not involved in my efforts. They may be suspicious, but I think they'll 
accept your protestations of innocence." He straightened. "It doesn't matter 
anyway, because this is going to come off. Unless you've got a better idea."
Seaforth was chewing on her lower lip. "I don't, but I don't much like your 
idea, either. I wonder if we shouldn't clear it with Ophhha first."
"Sure. Send them the recording. You think that after reviewing that they'll let 
us proceed in a quiet, studious manner? As soon as that recording's integrity 
has been verified, a hundred researchers will descend on Torrelau and the other 
islands of the archipelago. They'll be accompanied by armed peaceforcers. Lest 
the AAnn get wind of what's happened and try to muscle in, heavy weapons will 
accompany the research teams. So much for the easygoing, pastoral Parramati 
lifestyle. You want to see that happen?"
She was still reluctant. "You argue persuasively, Pulickel. You always do. But I 
still don't like it."
He turned slightly from her. "You think I do? I'm a xenologist, not a sneak 
thief. But viable alternatives elude me. We can't do a proper study of the 
stones without a specimen or two. What do you think a team from Ophhlia will 
do? They'll acquire the necessary research material by whatever means 
necessary. Maybe it's a Hobson's choice, but I prefer thievery to coercion.'.' 
He did his best to cast the proposal in a benevolent light.
"When we've completed our studies, or at least acquired enough material to work 
with, I'll return the stones. The Parramati will be none the wiser and their way 
of life, their kusum, will be minimally impacted, if at all. Isn't that better 
than subjecting them to an armed scientific invasion? Subjected to that kind of 
pressure, I wouldn't be surprised to see them throw every one of the sacred 
stones into the deep ocean. That sort of thing has happened before. Many 
primitives will destroy their culture before they surrender it to force."
Fawn thought of Jeriill and Ululiapa and the reverence with which they had 
handled their stones. "It would be terrible," she agreed tentatively, "if the 
stones and the knowledge they represent were to be lost."
"Exactly."
"So by stealing a couple of stones you're actually doing the Parramati a 
service."
He beamed at her, his teeth white against his dark olive complexion. "That's 
right."
She shook her head, her tone sardonic. "I'm not sure that you chose the right 
profession, Pulickel. Okay, I'll buy your reasoning, but I still don't want any 
part of this."
"Excellent. It's my intention that you do not. You'll stay well out of it. We'll 
retain the stones for the absolute minimal amount of time necessary to learn 
what we're dealing with and then I will return them."
"It better be minimal," she declared. "Sacred stones don't just go mussing. 
Their absence will be noted immediately and the Parramati will start looking 
for them."
"I know. We should be able to acquire enough basic information in a couple of 
days to give us something to work with. Three days at most. After that we can 
process readings instead of the actual stones."
Looking resigned, she swung her feet back onto the floor and stared at him. 
"You've admitted that you're not trained as a thief. How are you going to steal 
a stone?"
"No Parramati would think of making off with one, would they?"
"Of course not. The penalty would be ostracism and exile. If the stone was 
important enough, maybe even death. No villager would think of touching a stone 
without permission from its master, much less the family or clan responsible 
for it. No stone master will even touch another master's stone. It would be an 
appalling violation of kusum and an invasion of personal space."
"So they're looked after and cared for but not really guarded."
She conceded the point reluctantly. "That's right."
He brightened. "Then all I have to do is wait until everyone in the vicinity is 
off working in the fields, or fishing, or visiting relatives; then walk into the 
appropriate longhouse, pick up the stone, stick it in my backpack, and leave. 
Without being seen, of course. There's no guard to battle, no traps to avoid. 
Kusum is protection enough."
"I suppose you're right. But how do you plan to carry this off without being 
seen?"
"By no means are all the stones kept in the larger villages. We know of many 
stone masters who live in family-size communities, or even isolated and alone. 
Those are the ones I will "borrow" from. Not only will it improve my chances, it 
will greatly reduce the likelihood of my being seen."
She rose and moved to the nearest table, began idly fingering the wrist 
recorder. "You probably won't be able to acquire the kind of stones we'd most 
like to study."
He shrugged. "It's the nature and operating methodology of the stones we need 
to learn, not the specific individual functions. The how more so than the what. 
I'll be perfectly happy with a couple of growing stones or water stones. As for 
trying them in combination, what's the worst that could happen?"
She turned to stare back at him. "I don't know, Pulickel. I suppose that depends 
on the type of stones you bring back:"
"We must have at least two. Three or four would be better. That would allow us 
to experiment with a number of different combinations. After we have 
exhaustively analyzed their internal structure and composition, of course." He 
smiled expectantly. "Then we are agreed?"
She hesitated before letting out a long, heartfelt sigh. "In the absence of any 
viable alternatives, I suppose so."
He moved to a computer station. "Then the first thing we need is a list of all 
the known stone masters on the island. I could go elsewhere in the archipelago, 
but off Torrelau I'd stand out more. Being familiar with the local topography 
will also help." He spoke softly to the computer and the section of wall 
immediately above flared to life.
"There." He gestured at the readout. "The Vounea Peninsula is full of isolated 
farms and small villages."
"That's because it's one of the most rugged areas on the island," she reminded 
him. "You've only been there once."
"I don't mind a little hiking. Besides, the documentation is excellent. 
According to this, there are more than a dozen stone masters living in the area. 
They don't have as much contact with the larger towns like Torrelauapa. With 
traditional methods of communication, it will take at least a couple of days for 
word of the disappearances to travel across the island." He looked up at her.
"With luck we'll be able to return the stones we borrow before many Parramati 
are informed that any have gone astray."
"Which presents another problem," she observed. "Assuming you bring this off, 
you still have to return them without being seen."
He waved off her concern. "It's not as important. If I'm seen returning a stone 
I'll probably be hailed as a hero for making the recovery. This could even end 
up enhancing our standing among the locals. The Parramati will be so glad to 
have the missing sacred stones back they'll soon quit wondering about their 
mysterious and temporary disappearance. For all I care they can imagine the 
stones grew legs and went for a stroll."
He directed the computer to transfer the list on the wall to the portable unit 
in his locker, which he would carry with him. Appropriate map overlays were next 
on his research list.
"Twenty-four lab hours with a couple of stones: that's all I want. That should 
be enough time for us to get some idea of their composition and internal 
structure. From that we ought to be able to put together a presentation 
sufficient to interest Denpasar. If we can bypass the imported scientific 
bureaucracy in Ophhlia, we might be able to keep this to ourselves for a while 
and prevent Parramat from being overrun by the curious. Otherwise it will be 
impossible to do rational ethnography-or much of anything else."
"I agree with that much." Fawn poured herself a glass of fruit juice from a 
refrigerated pitcher. "What happens if you get caught in the act?"
"I'll say that I was just looking to satisfy my curiosity. Since no Parramati 
can conceive of stealing a stone, it's reasonable to assume they'd think 
likewise of us. I might have to sit through a lecture on proper stone-visiting 
procedure, but I think the locals will make allowance for my ignorance." He 
smiled blandly. "The natives can be very forgiving."
"They won't be," she warned him, "if they confront you on a trail and find a 
couple of missing stones in your backpack."
"You postulate a worst-case scenario. I'll cope with it if and when it happens." 
He rose. "You can drop me off somewhere along the Vounea, stand out to sea, and 
pick me up later that evening. If there's any problem 1' 11 contact you and 
we'll make other arrangements."
She brooded over the proposal. "You make it all sound so plausible."
"We've already contemplated alternative approaches and come up with nothing." 
His tone sharpened. "We can't just leave this alone, Fawn. Not after what you 
saw."
"I know. I just wish there was some other way."
"So do I. Keep in mind that we're not taking the stones. We're not packaging 
them up and shipping them off to Hivehom or Earth. We're going to look at them 
for a couple of days, take a few measurements and readings, and then put them 
back where they belong. That's all. If based on our initial findings more 
advanced analysis is called for, then we'll formulate a fresh approach at that 
time. Meanwhile we'll do things a step at a time."
She nodded. "I wish I could be as sanguine as you. When do you want to do this?"
"What's wrong with tomorrow?"
She drained her glass. "I suppose you're fight. The sooner the better."
He tried to reassure her. "Don't worry. I won't take any unnecessary chances. If 
one stone is too closely attended, I'll just move on to the next. I'm more 
concerned about curious cubs than I am watchful adults." Once more he considered 
the view of the surrounding alien forest.
"We'd do well to rest for the remainder of the afternoon. Tomorrow is going to 
be frenetic."
"I hope that's all it is." She put the glass aside. "Weapons here are 
primitive, Pulickel, but an arrow or an ax can kill you just as dead as a 
needler"
"The last thing I want is to precipitate any kind of violent confrontation. I 
don't want to get hurt and I don't want to hurt any of the natives. It's not 
going to happen. Will you stop worrying?" He walked over and put his arm around 
her, having to reach up slightly to do so. "Unless someone sees me actually 
taking a stone there's no chance of any trouble."
"I wish I had your confidence." Reaching down, she messed his thick black hair. 
He kept it combed straight back in a utilitarian but not especially flattering 
coif. When she was finished much of it stood straight up or out, in spikes. 
Patiently he smoothed it back down.
Wish I had you, he thought ... but did not dare even whisper it aloud.
Chapter Twelve
 
Daybreak found them speeding along the outer edge of the fringing lagoon, Fawn 
guiding the skimmer just inside the line of marching breakers. It took awhile 
to half circumnavigate Torrelau, but within the hour they were approaching the 
Vounea Peninsula.
Moving inshore, she cruised back and forth while Pulickel studied the terrain in 
search of the ideal place to land. With the aid of survey maps they found it in 
a tiny, rock-walled cove too shallow for fishing and too strewn with silicate 
and stone rubble to serve as a play pool for Parramati young. The inlet's slick 
wave-worn walls offered little in the way of hand or foot grips, and the 
crumbling rim overhung the water.
Fawn held the skimmer level with the top of the nearest cliff while Pulickel 
tossed his pack into a clump of obliging bushes. In addition to map and locator 
gear, he carried three days' worth of concentrated rations; a backup 
communicator, first-aid pack, wet-weather attire, shoe and clothing repair kit, 
and several padded sacks for carrying and concealing-stones.
"I expect I have everything." He put one foot on the edge of the skimmer and 
prepared to step over the slight gap between the craft's outer edge and the 
heavily vegetated stone parapet against which it floated.
"Just one more thing." Leaving the controls, Fawn walked back to him. Standing 
on the side of the skimmer put his face level with hers, so she didn't have to 
bend to kiss him. It was a straightforward and chaste peck on the lips, no more 
lubricious than a handshake held long, but his mouth burned as if he'd gargled 
with sambal sauce.
Before he could react or say anything, she'd pivoted and returned to the 
controls. "Watch your step. And by that I don't mean look at your feet all the 
time. I don't want to go back to running the station solo."
The fire on his mouth lingered, and he wanted to say a great many things. What 
he said instead was "I will endeavor to keep myself intact." Though he 
commanded a large army of words, in the presence of women the ones he wanted to 
use always seemed to be AWOL when he was most in need of them.
After backing the skimmer out of the inlet, she threw him a perfunctory wave as 
she headed for the distant reef line. She'd find a sandy islet with shade and 
make herself comfortable until it was time to return and pick him up. It was how 
he'd first encountered her; exposing her nakedness to Senisran's tropical sun, 
blissfully indifferent to potential onlookers. Combined with the lingering taste 
of her on his lips, it kept him from concentrating on the task at hand.
He allowed himself to remain distracted for approximately four minutes. Only 
then did he put the delightfully unsettling farewell out of his mind and get to 
work.
A quick check of his equipment revealed that all was as he'd stowed it. 
Activated, his handheld showed the skimmer moving steadily out to sea. Disabling 
the unit's integrated vorec, he used silent manual controls to call up a 
detailed map of his present position. It indicated that it was a short but 
rugged hike to the small village housing the nearest sacred stone.
He eyed the steep, thickly vegetated slope in front of him and sighed. Better 
get going, he told himself. The sooner he obtained a couple of good specimens 
and had Fawn pick him up, the sooner he would be able to relax. At his request 
the handheld mapped out the easiest route up the ridge. Among other functions, 
the compact device could pinpoint his position, Fawn's, and that of potential 
specimens; compose a respectable weather prediction onsite; translate all known 
Parramati terminology; let him communicate with his colleague, the base station, 
or Ophhlia; access the small but rapidly growing Encyclopedia Senisran; and run 
a fairly thorough health check on human, thranx, or native. But it could not 
walk for him.
Keeping an eye peeled for dangerous animals and toxic plants, he slipped the 
pack onto his back and started up. In hopes of avoiding unwanted attention, he 
had selected a route that would take him to the most isolated stone repositories 
first. Only if these attempts failed would he risk borrowing from the larger 
villages. With luck, his first couple of tries would be successful, and he and 
Fawn would be back at base in time for lunch.
He encountered no one in the jungle. The rocky, heavily eroded terrain where the 
skimmer had touched shore was not conducive to terrace farming, and the 
vegetation was too tangled for good hunting. He welcomed it as an ally since it 
would slow communications when astonished stone masters began to spread the news 
to the rest of the island of stones gone missing.
Some of the plants and forest dwellers he encountered in the course of his climb 
were familiar to him. Others, being endemic to the Vounea, were new. Ignorant of 
their properties and capabilities, he treated anything unfamiliar with the 
greatest respect.
One who assumes that everything bites or stings is less likely to get bitten or 
stung, he knew. It would be worse than ironic if he were to effortlessly make 
off with a couple of prime stones and not be seen at all, only to be laid low 
through careless confrontation with a ravavuaa or tesamau. Incapacitation from 
natural causes would do nothing to protect him from Parramati wrath if they 
found him with the missing stones in his possession.
So he checked every burrow, every overhanging branch, every coarse leaf and 
stem, while his sweatcap struggled silently to cool his head and the back of his 
neck. In the rugged terrain the humidity seemed magnified. Acclimated he might 
be, but his body was less persuaded than his mind.
He could have chosen an easier route to more accessible targets, but the same 
topography that was presently making him curse under his breath would help to 
conceal him when he fled. Occasionally he was forced to change direction when 
confronted by a grade too steep to ascend or ground too broken to cross, but the 
handheld always brought him back on line.
The first stone was kept in a well-built but that was located slightly upslope 
and isolated from a community of less than a dozen buildings. As he crept toward 
the back of the structure, he could hear the villagers' gentle barking speech 
rising from below. From its tone he inferred the presence of only infirm elders 
and immature cubs.
Vegetation grew right up against the hut, ideal for his purposes. He searched 
for a tractable section of wall, careful to watch where he put his feet. 
Seeking shelter from sun and weather, aggressively large arthropods with 
disagreeable demeanors often made their homes beneath the shady undersides of 
raised native dwellings. Neither querulous native nor inimical fauna 
materialized to interdict his efforts, however.
The back wall being high and well made, and having heard not a sound from 
within, he decided to try around front. The typical traditional wooden porch was 
likewise deserted. Still, he advanced with caution. Might be someone sleeping 
late inside, he knew, or an enfeebled oldster, or a sickling at rest.
With a glance in the direction of the village, he whispered a generic Parramati 
greeting. No response was forthcoming. Stepping through the open portal, he 
took note of sleeping quarters off to the left, living space in the center, and 
storage to the right. Hygienic facilities would be located elsewhere, somewhere 
deeper in the forest. It was a standard floor plan, repeated with minimal 
variation throughout the archipelago.
Heading to his right, he found himself in the family storeroom. There was no 
food. Dried seafood, meat, flour, fruits, vegetables, and other comestibles were 
kept in special communal storage buildings. What he did find were personal 
effects, fancy attire and accouterments carefully hung or laid out for use on 
ceremonial occasions, fishing gear, eating utensils, and cooking ware. There 
were no cabinets or drawers, everything being neatly placed on intricately woven 
Parramati floor mats.
Only at the far end of the room near the back wall did the building differ from 
those he frequented in Torrelauapa.
In stunning contrast to its simple surroundings, a meterhigh wooden pedestal 
shone with the skill and craftsmanship of which only the best Parramati carvers 
were capable. Light brown and black-banded, every centimeter of the solid piece 
of toka root had been carved in relief. Bending close, Pulickel saw 
representations of village life, ancient clan battles, landscapes, seascapes, 
and wonderfully detailed portraits of unknown but obviously revered individual 
Parramati. The pedestal was a testament not only to the proficiency of its 
carver but to the shining spirit of the Parramati themselves.
To their kusum, he thought.
Resting atop this rousing work, which would have commanded a fortune from any of 
the many crafts dealers in Ophhlia, was-a rock. A distinctly green-hued, 
irregularly shaped, singularly uninspiring lump of what appeared to be volcanic 
glass. It was not fastened, glued, or otherwise attached to the pedestal.
Nor was it especially heavy, he found when he plucked it from its stand and 
slipped it into one of the empty sacks in his backpack. As he did so he found 
himself wondering what kind of stone it was. Externally, except for shape there 
was nothing to distinguish one sacred stone from another. His prize might be a 
healing stone, a growing or drying stone, or even a stone called upon to aid in 
resolving domestic disputes.
He checked the porch and its immediate environs carefully before fleeing the 
hut. Hastily he dashed to his right, cleared the edge of the porch, and 
disappeared into the jungle behind the building. As far as he could tell, no one 
had seen him arrive or depart. He was much pleased with himself. Whatever it was 
that he'd just added to the weight of his pack, it wasn't a burglar-alarm stone.
One more, he decided firmly. One more and he'd be away. After only his first try 
he was already ahead of schedule.
He held the tracker out in front of him and checked it frequently. There was no 
sign of any pursuit or indeed that the theft had been discovered. With luck it 
might be evening before the stone was even missed.
A passing shower was welcomed. Rain could not increase the humidity but did 
somewhat alleviate the oppressive heat. Of course, it was worse when the rain 
ceased and the sun came back out, but he enjoyed it while it lasted. Disdaining 
the best efforts of his tropical cap and clothes, perspiration poured off him in 
thin, salt-rich rivulets.
Despite his caution he did encounter a tesamau, hunting alone, and had to fire 
a couple of bursts from his pistol to discourage it. Later he thought he heard a 
party of female Parramati berry-picking close by but couldn't be certain of it. 
Nevertheless, he waited until the distant murmur had faded completely before 
resuming his march.
The second stone proved much more of a challenge. For a long moment he 
considered passing on it and continuing on to the third of the six locations he 
had preselected. But there was no guarantee the next locale would be any 
easier, nor the ones after that. If he waited until he was down to the last one, 
he'd find himself trying to snatch a stone from the middle of a good-size 
village.
At first glance it didn't appear that difficult. There was no formal community, 
only three huts. Two of them were situated some distance from the house of the 
stone master. This sat on a small plateau that overlooked the sea. Hard as he 
strained, he couldn't hear a soul: not elders, not cubs at play, not females 
attending to domestic tasks.
The problem was the lack of cover for his approach. Thinned by the wind, the 
forest in which the huts sat was full of gaps where a strolling human could 
easily be spotted. Furthermore, the stone master's residence could be reached 
only by a series of a dozen or so steps cut into a rocky slope. The steps were 
wide and easy to negotiate. They would have to be, to accommodate the long seni 
foot. But they were completely exposed. Anyone ascending would be visible over 
a broad area.
A comfortable place to live, Pulickel thought as he tried to sketch out an 
approach. The same wind that thinned the foliage would cool the houses. On 
Senisran, any breeze was a welcome one.
Clearly he couldn't use the front steps. Even though there was no one around at 
the moment, it would take only one returnee to spot him leaving the house to 
ruin everything. Sacrificing some skin, he forced his way up the steep back of 
the plateau. Half the time he was tree climbing instead of hiking. Branches and 
thorns ripped at him.
It was with considerable relief that he arrived at the level rear of the 
building. Since it caught the ocean breeze from the front, it had not been 
raised very high on supporting posts. Almost immediately, he found a frayed 
section of back wall and set about enlarging it until it was big enough for his 
purpose. The weathered fibers came away easily in his hands.
Crawling through the opening he'd made, he found himself in the familiar central 
living quarters. These were more spacious than the one he had visited earlier, 
this but having been built to a larger floor plan. But the layout and design 
were the same. A curving bench fronted the cooking area, and thick, intricately 
patterned sleeping mats were piled outside the entrance to the bedroom.
Rising and moving to his left, he found a storage room that, like the rest of 
the structure, was larger than the one he'd previously explored. The usual 
utensils, bowls, and hand-carved household goods lined the walls or were piled 
on the floor.
The stone pedestal at the rear of the room was short, almost stumpy. Instead of 
wood, it had been hewn from the bone of some unknown creature. From the size 
alone Pulickel knew it had belonged to some large ocean= dweller. From base to 
top it was inlaid with highly polished strips of wood and the Senisrani 
equivalent of mother-of-pearl. It was another remarkable piece of Parramati 
craftsmanship, completely different from the one he'd seen earlier but executed 
with equal skill and love.
He allowed himself a moment to admire it before reaching down to pluck the 
fist-size stone from its apex. Into an empty sack this went, carefully placed 
alongside the first stone in the top of his pack.
Finished, he thought with satisfaction, and well ahead of flee schedule he'd set 
for himself. He turned to depart the way he'd come.
Perhaps he shouldn't have spent so much time admiring the inlaid pedestal. With 
his mission nearly accomplished it was possible that he let down his guard, or 
that after the difficult climb he was more tired than he realized and not as 
aware of his surroundings.
Whatever the reason, he nearly knocked down the young female Parramati who 
entered the storeroom just as he was leaving. The seni of the Vounea Peninsula 
might have encountered Fawn once or twice before, but this was their first 
exposure to another human.
"Hey!" he blurted in involuntary counterpoint to her startled "sarkk!"
She started to twist forward; head bending, snout aiming for the floor, the 
powerful hind legs contracting preparatory to boosting her into the familiar 
forward flip that served as a formal greeting among her kind. Before she could 
follow through with the gesture it suddenly smack her who, or rather what, she 
was confronting.
"Pardon me." By this time his mastery of the local dialect was as complete as 
it was possible for any human to manage. "I did not mean to startle."
Not yet mature, unsure of herself, and fascinated by the bipedal apparition that 
she had encountered unexpectedly, she had yet to notice that the stone was 
missing from its place of honor atop the pedestal. Shifting his stance to block 
her view, he used an arm to gently ease her out of the room.
Realizing that any attempt to explain himself would only further incriminate his 
presence while consuming valuable time, he departed in haste. If he hadn't been 
so rattled by the collision/confrontation, it might have occurred to him that 
in leaving by the way he'd entered he damned himself more thoroughly than he 
could have with any number of words. Had he fled via the unbarred front portal, 
it was just possible that she might have considered him an invited guest, 
however unusual. That chance vanished when he took off through the hole he'd 
made in the rear wall.
He could hear her shrill, staccato yips of alarm as he plunged back the way he'd 
come, throwing himself heedlessly into the tangle of branches and bushes behind 
the house. Was she sounding the alert over the presence of an intruder, or had 
she discovered that the stone was missing? If he had shoved tier bodily back 
into the living area, would it have gained him enough time to set the stone back 
on its pedestal?
None of that mattered now. He could hear the voices of other seni joining that 
of the young female. They were full of uncertainty, concern, and something else. 
Something new. Something that until now he hadn't heard in a Parramati voice. 
It took him a moment to identify it.
Anger.
He tried to put it out of his mind as he concentrated on the difficult descent. 
All he had to do was retrace his path back to the inlet. Shoving and striking at 
obstructing branches as he ran, he forced himself to ignore the rising chorus 
behind as he concentrated on following the route laid out by the tracker.
He'd make it easily, he told himself. By the time any kind of formal pursuit was 
organized he'd be halfway back to the inlet. Brush crashed behind him but he 
heard no voices. Surely they wouldn't just connect the missing stone with his 
unannounced presence? It would be most un-Parramatilike to account a visitor a 
thief without some sort of proof.
It struck him that he'd left many voices in his wake. More than would normally 
be found inhabiting three isolated huts. A fishing or hunting party come to pay 
their respects, perhaps, or a clutch of visiting relatives. Bad luck for him. He 
tried to increase his pace, wishing he had Fawn's stride.
Better contact her while he still had enough breath to do so, he thought. The 
sensitive autocontext had her on line in less than a minute.
"Well, that was quick." Her tone confirmed that she was blissfully unaware of 
the sudden downturn in his present fortunes. "How did it go?"
Panting hard, he tried to maintain his pace while replying. It was a good thing 
he was in decent shape. He gave silent thanks for all the marathons he'd 
competed in.
"The first stone was no problem." He cleared a small creek in a single leap.
The handheld was of excellent thranx manufacture. It conveyed every nuance of 
his speech, including his labored respiration. "Pulickel, what's wrong with 
you? You sound like you're out of breath."
"Not yet, but I'm going to be. I need you to meet me at the pickup point. Right 
now"
"What the hell's going on? What's wrong?"
He ducked an overhanging branch, pleased that he was able to do so without 
either slowing or decapitating himself. "What makes you think anything's 
wrong?"
"Oh, I don't know. Maybe the fact that you sound like a diver sucking his last 
lungfull of air. So you got the first stone okay. Then what?"
A protuberant buttressing root appeared and threatened to send him sprawling. He 
escaped it with only a minor bruise, one of many that had begun to festoon his 
lower legs.
"Nobody saw me get the first stone, nobody heard me, and I didn't see or hear 
anyone, either. Same thing on the second attempt-except that in leaving I all 
but ran over an adolescent female. She must have entered the building while I 
was concentrating on acquiring the stone. Without thinking, I left the same way 
I'd entered-through a hole I made in the back wall. Stupid. I should have 
simply walked out the front, hands tucked in my suspenders, looking like I 
belonged."
"You don't have any suspenders," she snapped.
"If you're not waiting for me at the rendezvous, I may not have any fingers to 
tug them with, either." He stole a quick glance back over his shoulder. Nothing 
untoward disturbed the forest behind him.
"I think they're after me, but I don't see anyone yet."
"Keep moving. You may be able to outdistance them. On a beach or other open flat 
you wouldn't have a chance. I've seen competing young adult males clear ten 
meters with every bound, but in dense jungle those big feet slow them up and 
it's harder for them to hop. They're not so good at dodging trees, either. Maybe 
you can shake them."
"I don't have to shake them. Just beat them to the inlet."
"So they saw you." Seaforth's voice was resigned.
"Only the one adolescent. Given time, maybe we can cast doubt on her story. 
Insist in the face of all accusation that both of us have been back at the 
station all the time. Try to convince the local big persons that what she saw 
was a spirit and not a visiting human."
"But the stone is missing."
"She didn't see me with it. Unless they catch and search me they can only 
suspect. They have no proof."
"Then you'd better not let them catch up with you."
"What do you think I'm trying to do here?"
Understandingly, she ignored his angry retort. "I'm on my way."
Severing the connection, he returned his attention to the handheld's readout and 
the forest ahead. He was making good time, his small stature allowing him to 
dart around and under obstacles that would have slowed a larger man. His body 
was insisting that he rest, but he continued to push himself. Just because he 
couldn't hear or see any pursuers didn't mean they weren't a literal hop, skip, 
and jump behind him. If so, they were certainly conserving their voices.
On the handheld, the location of the inlet was coming up fast. He allowed 
himself to feel a measure of confidence. They could make up some kind of story, 
express their outrage at being accused of the crime, call on the influence and 
friendship of the Torrelauapan big persons they knew well, and generally do 
everything possible to cast doubt on the aspersions of the adolescent female. It 
would be his word against hers.
And in a few days, when they'd completed the lab work on the stones and had 
built up sufficient computer models for further research, both missing stones 
would mysteriously reappear at the appropriate venues. With the stones returned, 
any rising anger among the Parramati in general would dissipate before it could 
reach dangerous proportions. Polite as they were, they would probably point the 
finger of blame at one another before formally accusing the visiting humans.
Such a theft would make even less sense to them than if the stones had been 
taken by one of their own kind, for what use had an alien for a sacred stone? 
For example, no human knew how to manipulate the stones to locate roads. The 
whole idea was absurd.
There was a flash of color and light behind him and he nearly stumbled, but it 
was only a pair of harmless oronai darting through the trees. Always curious, 
they remained by his side, pacing him as he ran. As long as they remained 
relatively silent and didn't cry out, he welcomed their company. They would 
alert him to the presence of any truly dangerous predators. One turned in midair 
and continued flying on its back, bringing a smile to his face despite his 
increasing exhaustion.
His attention on it, he overlooked the hole and went down hard, his left leg 
plunging into the opening, his head slamming sideways into the dirt. The impact 
jarred his teeth and shook colors loose behind his eyes.
Rolling over, he sat up and took stock of his stunned form. Nothing broken. His 
left foot throbbed a little and he tested it gingerly, putting more and more 
weight on it until he was standing without pain. He thought he might have pulled 
something, but the leg was just sore.
Something was warming his back. It didn't feel like liquid. Not blood, then. 
Looking over a shoulder, he saw the glow. Pale green tinged with blue, it was 
strong enough to penetrate the tough material of his backpack, emanating 
strongly from within.
The stones, he realized quickly. In falling he'd twisted, and in twisting he'd 
landed partly on his back. Both sacks must have snapped open, throwing their 
contents together. His backpack had become an unintended incubator for the 
offspring of stone fusion.
Hurriedly he slipped free of the shoulder straps. The heat from within now 
verged on the uncomfortable. His hands hovered over the top flap of the pack, 
hesitating. What could he do to terminate the reaction? What was the accepted 
procedure for dealing with stones that had been unintentionally melded? Could he 
pry them apart manually? He unfastened the flap.
So intense was the green-blue light that spilled from the interior that he could 
barely stand to look directly at it. He could just make out the source of the 
light and heat: a single uneven mass where earlier there had been two. The 
individual specimens had melted into one, duplicating the reaction Fawn had 
described previously.
To what end? Aside from the heat, which might be nothing more than a residual 
by-product of the commingling, he felt nothing. His health was unaffected, as 
was the color of the sky and the pungent odor of the rain forest. Nothing 
sprouted dramatically from beneath his feet-or died, either, he noted with some 
relief.
He had a flash of inspiration. Maybe the bright light itself was the intended 
end product of the accidental conjoining. Perhaps this combination of stones 
was designed to illuminate the interior of caves, or long night-time walks 
through heavy jungle, or to attract nocturnal sea creatures to a fisherman's 
net.
His fingers hovered over the lambent mass. The heat was substantial but not 
unbearable. How did one separate commingled stones? Squint as he might, he saw 
neither seam nor crevice nor cleavage plane. How did the stone masters do it? Or 
did they simply wait until the reaction exhausted itself, at which time the 
stones would separate of their own accord?
Exactly how much control did the stone masters have over these devices anyway?
He felt he had to at least try. Maybe a good, strong, old-fashioned tug on both 
ends simultaneously, he speculated. Grabbing one side of the composite mass in 
each hand, he tried pulling. No luck. Interestingly, the heat seemed to 
dissipate through his palms rather than burn him. A twist, then, in opposite 
directions. As he worked his hands and wrists he thought he felt something give 
within the mass.
The stone exploded.
No, he decided, aware that he had not lost consciousness. The glassy mass had 
not blown up. In fact, he and the conjoined stones were the only things that had 
not exploded. They remained intact and unaltered.
It was the universe that had detonated.
Well, come apart, anyway. Disintegrated, dissolved, shattered,; When eventually 
it reconstituted itself, he was someplace else.
The only constant in this mental and physical transposition was the stone, 
which continued to pour forth its intense, unrelenting radiance. Deciding to 
chance the heat, he slipped the pack back over his shoulders.
Odd sort of explosion, he reflected, during which the cosmos had seemed to 
disintegrate and re-form around him. Only, the process had produced some 
changes. Significant changes.
For one thing, there was no sign of pursuing Parramati. There was nothing to 
even suggest the presence of Parramati. He was still standing on a moderate 
slope in the midst of dense forest, but the foliage was not of the kind he had 
come to associate with the Vounea Peninsula. In fact, it was not of a kind he 
recognized at all.
There wasn't a sane trunk in the lot. Trees took the, form of sharp curves, 
right angles, berserk spirals: anything but straight. Instead of leaves, the 
majority sported tiny red pustules. Some were no larger than the tip of his 
little finger while others were a meter and more across. Nor were these singular 
growths stable. They twisted and writhed as if in pain beneath a pale red sky in 
which hung suspended an orb of deepest crimson, whether sun or moon Pulickel 
couldn't tell.
There were other lights in the sky, but he balked at calling them stars. For one 
thing, most were purple, except for those that blinked lavender. Within arm's 
length of his right hand a cluster of narrow, blue-striped shoots quivered in 
the still air. As they trembled, they hummed.
Their murmuring resonated in time to the humming that was intensifying inside 
his head. It felt and sounded as if he'd been locked inside a steel cylinder 
full of bees. Stumbling to his left, he saw something thick and ropy slither out 
of sight below the surface of a tangerine stream. Glistening wetly as it moved, 
it resembled animate yellow slime.
A flock of flying creatures appeared, keeping less than a meter off the ground. 
Showing no sign of changing direction or swerving, the V -shaped formation 
headed straight for him. At the last instant he threw up his arms to ward them 
off.
Most sailed past on either side. The several that did not, penetrated his skin 
and passed completely through his body. No ghosts they, he could feel every 
centimeter of their passage. Gasping at the sickening sweetness that filled his 
belly, he bent double and grabbed his midsection. Only after the sensation had 
passed was he able to straighten and look behind him. The flock continued on its 
way, oblivious to the ineffectual human blockade it had so effortlessly ignored, 
penetrating anything that stood in its path with lugubrious ease. Hasty 
inspection revealed that the incident had left not a mark on him. Not a hole, 
scratch, bruise, or puncture. Atomic structures had been momentarily rearranged. 
His, or theirs? he wondered.
The scarlet orb that dominated the heavens was sinking rapidly toward the 
distant horizon. Much too rapidly, he thought. The purple sky-points brightened. 
They were stars then, he decided, but arrayed against the red-tinged firmament 
in no pattern he recognized. Certainly these were not constellations discernible 
from anyplace on Senisran.
Several of the energetic stellar formations resembled nothing in the canon of 
known celestial features. Riding in the pack on his back, the luminescent stones 
continued to radiate steadily.
Taking a couple of hesitant steps in the direction of the peculiar stream, he 
saw that it ran not with water but a much more viscous liquid that had the 
consistency of orange syrup. With each step the surface underfoot let out a 
quavery moan, as if he were treading the spine of some enormous, somnolent 
being. Those tortuous, serpentine growths he'd assumed were forest: were they 
trees-or hair? Was his presence here disturbing enough to make the earth 
complain?
His throat dry from running, he dipped an uncertain hand toward the orange 
current. It twisted away from him, retreating like a live thing. Insistent, he 
shoved his fingers sharply downward. The fluid flowed over and around his hand 
and forearm, never touching the skin. Whatever it might be, it was repelled by 
his humanness:
Defeated, he straightened. There was nothing inherently inimical about the 
place he'd been dumped. It simply didn't like him. Where was he, and where was 
Fawn Seaforth? For that matter, where was Senisran? The questions led him to an 
answer. He knew now what kind of stones he'd stolen. Not growing stones, or 
healing stones. Not stones for filling nets or imparting wisdom.
They were transportation stones. But transportation to where?
Roads. Stones and spaces and roads. That was the core of Parramati kusum, 
brought home to him now in a manner as overwhelming as it was unexpected. He'd 
accidentally opened a road, only to find himself catapulted down its length 
utterly ignorant of his destination. As a demonstration of unfamiliar alien 
science, it was several orders of magnitude greater than enhanced garden growth.
The world on which he found himself resembled nothing he'd ever heard about, 
read about, or researched. Certainly it wasn't in the Commonwealth catalog of 
known systems.
His orgy of speculation was interrupted by the appearance of a puffy pink 
fuzzball laced with delicate blue veins that materialized among the growths just 
in front of him. It was roughly half his size. After a moment's hesitation, it 
began rolling toward him. Wary, he drew his pistol and held it ready.
As it neared, the creature slowed. Halting, it exuded a strong pseudopod that 
terminated in a pair of impressively thick yellow lips. Approaching to within a 
meter, this flexible organ proceeded to scrutinize him intently, the lips making 
soft sucking sounds every time they altered position. His feet, legs, torso, 
arms, and head were all carefully inspected.
When he took a sudden step forward, the limb retracted completely into the 
round body. Avoiding him, the fuzzball rolled into a clump of dancing spines and 
vanished.
One faint hope was dashed when his communicator responded to his terse 
entreaties with the expected silence. He would have been shocked if Fawn had 
replied. Clipping the unit back onto his belt, he tried to decide what to do 
next. What could he do? He had been transported to a very elegant nowhere. 
Everything was off, outlandish, and unnatural, from the stream to the stars to 
the sun that had abandoned the alien sky with deviant precipitousness.
At that point the orange liquid inhabiting the creek bed began to flow out of 
its banks and head toward him. As he backed away warily, the whole stream lifted 
itself up and started looping in his direction like some gigantic candy-flaked 
sidewinder.
Having no intention of being strangled by a stream, he turned and ran, hoping as 
he did so that he wouldn't run smack into something worse. Swinging the backpack 
around in front of him, he half closed his eyes as he searched the surface of 
the pulsating stone for a significant depression, a crack, anywhere it might 
make sense to place a manipulative organ. A glance back showed that the 
perambulating tributary was closing on him.
A couple of the larger growths twitched and leaned in his direction. If the 
stream didn't get him, it seemed increasingly likely that the forest would.
Twisting the stone had brought him here. There was nothing for it but to try 
again.
Reaching into the pack, he secured a firm grip and wrenched hard with both 
hands. His greatest fear was that the mass would separate back into its 
component halves, marooning him here for what promised to be a very brief if 
spectacularly educational future.
How far was he from Senisran? A light-year or half a galaxy -away? Not that it 
mattered. When nothing happened, he twisted hard against the mass a second 
time. The ambulatory orange tide was quite close now. When it caught up, would 
it try to choke him, or drown him?
For a second time, the cosmos fragmented on the fringes of his consciousness. 
When he could again focus and cogitate, he found himself once more transported. 
There was just enough time for him to breathe the proverbial sigh of relief 
before realizing that, while liberated from hostile rivers and neurotic woods, 
neither was he back on Senisran.
Chapter Thirteen
 
The distant mountains were limned in black. Closer at hand stood a cluster of 
stark, gnarled trunks, leafless and forlorn, that on a lusher world would not 
have passed for trees. Bare-stemmed and ghostly, they thrust naked limbs at the 
sinister sky as if struggling to hold a hostile universe at bay.
Gaunt, spectral flying creatures twitched uneven paths through the oppressive 
atmosphere, dipping and soaring as if avoiding unseen, unpleasant lumps in the 
air. Beneath his feet the ground was pale gray. Rocks were a darker gray or 
charcoal-hued. Atop one, something the size and color of old sewer pipe was 
quivering with horrid life. Smaller, dun-colored young huddled close to its 
protective bulk.
Holding up one hand, an unsettled Pulickel saw that it had acquired the same 
unhealthy ashen pallor that permeated this place. It was cold, and his jungle 
shorts and shirt provided inadequate protection. Only the warmth that continued 
to pour from the sacred stone kept him from shivering.
Though no sun appeared, the sky began to lighten. Instead of blue it was white. 
Not a revelatory, illuminating white, but a dull, listless shift from gray to 
something else farther up the spectrum. Stars revealed themselves in a night 
that was brighter than the day. They were black. 
Instead of blinking, they regarded the stark landscape with a steady, baleful 
glare.
Ahead, the sun began to emerge from hiding, and it was as caliginous as the 
misbegotten stars. A sickly gray effulgence ghosted the rim of the burning black 
orb.
Slowly Pulickel brought his hand toward his face and found that he could see 
through the pale, wan flesh. Black bones stood out as clearly as in an 
old-fashioned X ray. But the sky was worse-the ghastly white sky splotched with 
unhealthy constellations of black stars.
Color had been banned from this world and no suitable replacement found. Or was 
everything normal and only his vision damaged, or his mind? Had the universe 
gone mad, or only he?
Was this the view from the bottom of a black hole? he wondered. A place where 
color as well as matter was crushed out of existence? But if the latter, how 
could he still stand, still feel his body, his face?
Here I cam drugging the bottom of a gravity well, he thought wildly, and it's 
dry.
The stone had cast him into the realm of unnatural law. Physics here were not 
merely different: they were other. But he could still see color. He knew that to 
be true because the radiance from his backpack remained that steady, unvarying 
green-blue. Whatever powered it was strong enough to resist even the 
morbidifying effects of this place.
His eyes hung gratefully on that green glow as he gripped the glowing mass for a 
third time and twisted, his effort this time driven more by desperation than 
hope. When nothing happened a deep shiver of sheer panic raced the length of his 
spine.
Shaking, he fought to keep from losing control completely. Remembering that his 
first effort immediately prior to this one had also failed, he steadied himself 
for another try. The stone had to work. Around him, the pallid gray emptiness 
shouted death. His fingers convulsed on the softly glowing mass.
The universe came apart in a shower of coal and snow, shimmering shards of white 
and blackness. They pierced like knives and he gasped in pain.
Only to find himself saturated with color, beneath a sunset sky, standing on 
grass.
Red grass.
The bushes were round and yellow, the herd of hexapods browsing them burnt 
umber with camouflaging canary stripes. Multiple mouths paused in mid-nip as 
bulging pink eyes swiveled sharply to regard him. Limpid stares reflecting 
sudden shock at his unannounced appearance, the entire herd promptly lumbered 
past the line of foliage and disappeared into the distance in a cloud of eyes, 
legs, cud-chewing mouths, and red dust.
He was alone again.
Except for the occasional patch of dense, fiercely colored vegetation, the land 
in which he found himself was perfectly fiat. Not a ridge, not a mound, not even 
an anthill interrupted the horizon. It was as hot as the previous world had 
been cold, but devoid of humidity. The red grass formed a thick, lush carpet 
beneath his feet.
Blissfully blue, the sky was vacant of cloud. While not a comforting yellow, the 
single ripe red-orange star that dominated the firmament did not inspire dread, 
either. It wasn't Senisran-but it was better. He wasn't home, but it felt like 
he was back in the neighborhood.
Something irritated his throat and he suffered through a brief coughing jag. The 
red dust, down in his lungs, or some impurity in the atmosphere? Attractive as 
his new surroundings night be, he knew he couldn't stay long. With a sigh, he 
fondled the conjoined stones.
How extensive was the route it followed? How many worlds could it access? 
Undoubtedly it offered a means of selecting one's destination, but he didn't 
have a clue as to how that might work. He'd found the ignition, but steering 
remained a mystery to him.
He might die of hunger or thirst before he twisted his way back to Senisran. Or 
it might be the next stop on a preprogrammed, alien itinerary. Meanwhile, as the 
old saying went, he might as well try to enjoy the ride.
Was the green glow fading slightly? If whatever powered the system failed, he 
would be marooned forever. Marooned by the side of a Parpamati road, he mused, 
with no one likely to come along and offer him a lift. The source of the stone's 
energy remained as much a mystery to him as its alien engineering.
Maybe the glow wasn't weakening. Maybe the color change was due to some quality 
of the local atmosphere. Forcing himself to accept that comforting hypothesis, 
he took a deep breath and twisted hard on the stone.
His hands came loose and went drifting slowly off over the grass. They were 
followed by his forearms, which broke free at the elbows and began to spin 
lazily end over end in the direction of his peramubulating hands.
There was no blood, no pain. Just an unmistakable physiological parting of the 
ways. As he lunged instinctively after his escaping body parts, his torso 
detached from his hips and his legs came apart in sections. Last of all, his 
head popped free of his neck.
Obeying some unknown, unimaginable herding instinct, his component bits and 
pieces remained in the same general vicinity. Too focused to scream, he strove 
to will his corpus whole again. Though fully functional, his disembodied head no 
longer exercised any control over the muscles in his limbs. His hands seemed to 
have the most mobility. Fingers fluttering like thick cilia, they darted in and 
around the rest of him, kicking backward through the air. One hand latched onto 
a forearm and rested there like a bird taking roost on a branch.
As he stared dazedly, the yellow bushes began to detach themselves from the 
ground and drift off into the sky. Pulling themselves free of the soil, roots 
separated from branches and drifted off on their own. Indeed, the soil was 
beginning to separate from the ground.
Caught by a rising breeze, clumps of grass were whisked toward the eastern 
horizon. Elevated from their subterranean homes, burrowing creatures twisted 
helplessly in the air, only to be preyed upon by flying teeth that seemed to 
have no trouble coping with the jabberwockean change in conditions.
Overhead, the orange-red sun was coming apart, fiery prominences dancing in all 
directions. In the distance he saw the handsome brown and yellow grazers coming 
apart, only to re-form as a spherical mass of floating eyes, legs, horns, and 
bodies.
This time only the absence of lungs prevented him from screaming.
In the center of rising chaos hovered his backpack, the stone pulsing peacefully 
within. It didn't matter, since he was no longer in control-or even 
possession-of his hands. He closed his eyes. That he could still do.
When he opened them again everything was coagulating. The spherical herd of 
grazers separated back out into its component parts, reformulating animals 
instead of insanity. Branches returned to bushes, bushes to roots, and roots to 
their place in the earth. Feeding time over, the flying teeth disappeared.
The surface resolidified beneath him. Up in the sky, the local star became once 
again a familiar rounded ball of burning hydrogen. As he stared mutely, the 
rambling bits of his body re-formed. Only his hands resisted, waiting until the 
last instant to reattach themselves to his wrists.
He had a bad moment when he thought they were going to hook up with his ankles 
instead.
Slowly turning to left and then to right, he found his head once more firmly 
positioned on his neck. Arms and legs responded to mental command-He took 
incalculable pleasure in being able to execute a short hop.
Next time the effect might last longer, the consequences prove more severe, the 
distances between liberated limbs turn out to be dangerously greater. Given 
another taste of freedom and independence, his hands might not return. As if in 
confirmation, they seemed reluctant to grasp the stone and twist on its ends.
Finding himself arguing with his own body, he forced them to obey. Chaos might 
be a liberating place to visit, but he didn't want to live there.
Was he any nearer Senisran? Was he even in the same galaxy? The same universe? 
Already he'd visited corners of the cosmos that defied natural law as he knew 
it. He wanted out.
That's what he got.
As his fingers relaxed on the stone, he found himself in a place of utter 
blackness. No, he decided, it was blacker than black. It wasn't an absence of 
light so much as the fact that in this place it seemed never to have existed. It 
was an abstract concept, a fever dream, a product of delirium.
He could not see, could not perceive. Sensing that he was floating, he felt with 
his feet and hands for a solid surface and found none. There was nothing to 
orient himself against, no point off reference. He could not see but was not 
blind, could not hear but was not deaf. His nose wrinkled. That sense, too, was 
functional. He wished it wasn't.
His incomprehensible surroundings stank of the charnel house.
He could still feel. The backpack was heavy against him, but for the first time 
he could not see what had come to be the solacing glow of the stone. Groping 
within the pack, he felt of its outline, its weight, reassuring himself of its 
reality.
Enveloped in an all-consuming shroud of tangible corruption, he drifted 
helpless and alone. Or was that a Presence he now sensed? Deprived of the 
majority of means of exploring the space around him, he couldn't be sure.
It touched him.
Though he couldn't see It, his eyes tried to shrink back into his skull. Though 
he couldn't hear It, his mind was drowned in a chorus of horror. The suddenly 
overwhelming odor pierced the core of his being.
Disoriented and slightly deranged, he fumbled for the stone. Colossally 
indifferent, a minuscule portion of the Presence began to examine the 
insignificant splotch of protoplasm nearby.
This was not a place that was simply bad for him, where there was no water to 
drink or comforting sunshine to warm his bones. He had come to a blasted place 
in the cosmos, where any organic life-form, be it worm, human, or blade of 
grass, was not welcome, did not belong, and could not long survive. Could a 
blade of grass go insane? He knew that he could.
He Needed to Get Away.
As the infinitesimal extrusion of the Presence stepped between two dead stars to 
close in around him, his fingers twisted convulsively on the ends of the stone. 
A sickly clamminess enveloped him as he sensed something sandpapering his soul. 
It promised a primal and intimate experience worse than death. His self 
threatened to fly apart. In the Presence, even atoms could not long remain 
coherent.
It was evil incarnate, an evil that transcended theology, physics, and 
metaphysics. Possessed of a loathsome purity, it left no room in its Presence 
for anything that smacked of the natural universe. Only Pulickel's 
insignificance saved him. Of next to no consequence, he was overlooked.
But that was changing.
He couldn't run because he had no legs, couldn't flail because he had no arms. 
In the absence of lungs he couldn't scream, and in the absence of sanity he 
could not conceive. All he could do was react instinctively. More fortuitously 
than he could imagine, his reaction took the form of wrenching on the stone.
He knew a little about the subatomic forces that bind the cosmos together. There 
was taste, and there was flavor. There was up and there was down. Here was 
something else, something new. Something previously unquantified. A different 
state of not-matter, not-energy, not-plasma, not Einstein-Bose conjunction. He 
could not give a name to it because his mind was not working very well. He knew 
only that He Had to Get Away from It.
Insignificant speck that he was, it would annul him, reduce him to a single 
tiny scream that would float forever in this place. It wanted him nothing 
because it abhorred anything that was not itself. His fingers weakened in 
tandem with his resolve.
In the distance, impossibly far off and yet proximate, a subdued flash of green. 
Beyond sickliness now, he felt little. Exit left, shrieking. But the Presence 
went away. Or rather, he went away from It.
 
Fawn stared down at him. She was not alone. Parramati stood on either side of 
her. Several were inspecting the station's greeting lounge, examining the alien 
surroundings. Most, like Fawn, focused their attention on the figure that lay 
,prone on the couch. Senisran's comforting sunlight filtered in through the bank 
of windows that lined the station's exterior.
"He looks better." At the tip of his long snout, Massapapu's black nose 
twitched as he inhaled of the reclining human. "His eyes are open."
"Yes, but he's still not reacting." The expression on Fawn Seaforth's face was 
one of grave concern. She waved a hand slowly back and forth over her comatose 
companion's eyes. He blinked but gave no sign that he actually saw her. His gaze 
was locked otherwhere. Sight of a sort had returned, but not perception. 
"There's eye movement, and he's breathing, but that's about it. I don't like his 
color. He's white as a sheet." She turned to the Parramati clustered closely 
behind her.
"Has he been like this ever since you found him?"
Massapapu signed his agreement. "You know, F'an, that he had taken two stones."
"Yes, you told me." Uncomfortable, she looked away. So far the Parramati hadn't 
implicated her in the thefts. Thus. spared, she immediately denied any knowledge 
of them. If they accepted her protestations of innocence, then her work on 
Torrelau could continue unhindered. Despite his undeniable expertise and 
ability, Pulickel could be replaced.
What had happened to him? It was impossible to get a straight answer out of the 
Parramati who had brought him in. She thought she'd mastered the nuances of 
their language. Now she wasn't so sure.
They claimed to have brought him back not just from the Vounea Peninsula but 
from another place entirely. Upon learning that two stones had gone missing, the 
affected stone masters had contacted their brethren across the island. Working 
in concert, Ascela had explained, allowed them to conduct a proper search for 
the thief. Or overeager researcher, as Fawn had striven to characterize her 
comatose companion, doing her best to exonerate him even in unconsciousness. 
With the aid of other stones, they'd found him and brought him back.
Jorana's tone, was admonishing. "We understand Pu'il's thirst for knowledge, but 
he should not have taken the stones. He most especially should not have tried to 
use the stones that he did take."
"That's obvious," Fawn conceded.
Ascela's wizened eyes shifted periodically between the prone figure and that of 
the tall woman standing next to her. Luminous vertical pupils flexed. "He is 
fortunate that we were able to bring him back. He is very lucky."
He didn't look lucky, Fawn thought as she studied her friend and associate. He 
looked terrible. What had happened out there? Where had they brought him back 
from? When they spoke of it, the big and middle persons who had brought him in 
used verbs inflected in a fashion previously not encountered. She thought she 
knew what they meant but wasn't entirely sure.
Standing out on the reef, studying its inhabitants while waiting for Pulickel to 
call in, she'd been alerted by a warning tone from the skimmer's 
instrumentation. A check revealed that Pulickel's transmitter had gone dead. She 
couldn't even raise a carrier wave. While it was possible for a field 
transmitter to fail completely, it was highly unlikely. For one thing, the 
locator unit carried its own emergency power source.
But it was possible. For example, he could have dropped the unit and 
accidentally rolled a boulder on it. It would have to have been a sizable 
boulder, she knew, but such things did happen. Exhausting all efforts to raise a 
signal, she took the dangerous step of returning to the inlet and leaving the 
skimmer parked on hover while she searched the immediate vicinity.
Fatigued and frantic, she had finally returned to the station, only to find 
Ascela, Jorana, and Massapapu waiting for her outside the activated defense 
perimeter. They were accompanied by half a dozen Parramati she did not know. On 
a woven stretcher in their midst lay Pulickel: eyes open, visibly intact, but 
utterly unresponsive. They had carried him all the way across the island from 
the Vounea. Or from wherever it was that they claimed to have found him, she 
reminded herself.
A check of his person revealed that the stones he had taken were missing. No 
surprise there, she knew. Doubtless they had been returned to their appropriate 
resting places. When she had protested her ignorance of Pulickel's intentions, 
several of the Vounea Parramati had eyed her suspiciously, but none challenged 
her openly. Ascela, Jorana, and the other Torrelauapans had vouched for her, 
bless them.
"It is not easy to find someone after they have used these stones," Ascela was 
saying. "Particularly someone who has not been instructed in their use. The 
roads they open are difficult to travel."
"It takes many, many generations to learn how to use the stones," added one of 
the visiting Vouneans.
She desperately wanted to hear Pulickel's side of the story, but he couldn't 
even look in her direction, didn't respond to her voice. He continued to 
breathe, slowly and evenly, his eyes staring off into the distance and blinking 
occasionally. He was present, and yet he was not. Something critical, something 
vital, was missing.
If he didn't respond soon, she was going to have to hook him up to an IV and 
request medevac. She didn't want to do that. For one thing, it would be an 
admission of failure. Nor did she want to deal with the questions that would 
inevitably accompany such a procedure. But if she was going to be able to avoid 
making the call, he had to react to her presence, had to show some progress. She 
couldn't let him lie there and starve to death. Dehydration would be the first 
problem, she knew.
She turned to Ascela. Of all the Torrelauapan big persons, she felt the 
strongest rapport with the senior female. "I still don't understand. The 
Vouneans claim they found him just lying in the jungle like this?"
"Not just like this." A Vounean big person of equal stature stepped forward. 
Ears thrust forward, he swapped a series of rapid finger movements with Ascela, 
too fast for Fawn to follow. "When the stone masters found kiln he was screaming 
and kicking. This was understandable, as he was in a bad place. A very bad 
place."
"What kind of bad place?" The xenologist tried to remember the proper gestures. 
"Did he fall and hit his head?" But that didn't make sense, she thought. If he'd 
tumbled into a ravine or something, they wouldn't have found him kicking and 
screaming. Besides, except for a few minor cuts and scrapes, he appeared 
unharmed. There was no blood showing, and the station's medical scanner had 
revealed no broken bones or torn ligaments. If he'd suffered some kind of 
concussion or contusion, it was too subtle for the scanner to detect.
"The worst place," the Vounean explained without explaining anything. "Our 
stone masters had to use other stones to bring him back. I am not a master so I 
did not participate, but those who did tell that it was a near thing."
"Well, there was certainly something bad about it." Whether through means 
chemical or otherwise, her companion's previously jet-black hair was now 
streaked with white. Nor was the change superficially cosmetic. Close inspection 
had revealed that the color change extended right down to the follicular roots. 
It didn't wash out when she was cleaning him up, either.
That had been her first priority, and it had been a job. The smells that clung 
to him didn't want to wash off. No doubt he'd picked up several exotic odors 
while stumbling through the jungle in his attempt to avoid the Vouneans. With 
the aid of the Parramati, she'd managed to wrestle him into some clean clothes, 
and that had helped. But a faintly disquieting odor still hung about him, a 
miasma that wouldn't go away. It seemed familiar but she couldn't quite identify 
it. It made her skin crawl, and she had to work hard at ignoring it.
"We did what we could for him," Jorana was saying.
"Don't get me wrong," Fawn responded. "I'm grateful for everything you've done, 
for bringing him back and doing your best to help him. I'm just trying to 
understand what happened and to figure out what's wrong with him." She studied 
the prone form. Perhaps he'd been bitten and paralyzed by some unknown denizen 
of the forest. But there were no bite marks that she'd been able to discover, no 
swelling or redness that would indicate the site of a sting. What was 
responsible for his present condition? Again she confessed her bafflement to the 
watching Parramati.
Jorana, too, was searching for an explanation. "Sometimes one who tries to use 
the stones cannot stay on the proper road. Then the stones may choose the road 
instead of the user. There are many roads and not all of them are benign."
"I could've guessed that much." Fawn spoke more harshly than she intended. "What 
am I going to do with him? What can I do?" Her colleague lay as limp as one of 
the dozens of cephalopods the Parramati fished daily from the ocean. It was as 
if all the bones in his body had melted away.
Perversely, she envied him that part of his condition. At least he looked at 
ease. His vital signs remained strong. Nothing critical would relax, she hoped. 
Like his heart.
"There must be something we can do," she insisted.
"Perhaps a healing stone..." Massapapu began.
Fawn looked over sharply. "No! No stones. Not until I've exhausted the medical 
program's recommendations."
Unmoved by the sharpness of her reaction, the Torrelauapan big person indicated 
understanding. Turning away from her, he proceeded to discuss the matter with 
his companions and the Vouneans. Fawn strained to overhear, without much 
success.
She'd pumped an assortment of stimulants into Pulickel, but without knowing the 
cause of his condition, the station's pharmaceutical program could only 
prescribe the most general range of medication. She'd even chanced a dose of 
buffered adrenaline. It made him twitch briefly but did nothing to restore 
awareness. At least the occasional blink meant she didn't have to drop-treat 
his eyes to keep them moist.
In addition to taking no nourishment, his body generated no wastes. It was as 
if his entire system beyond that necessary for the maintenance of life was 
locked in a kind of physiological as well as mental stasis. Nothing she had done 
showed any signs of bringing him out of it.
She became aware that the Parramati had concluded their discussion. They stood 
by patiently, waiting for her.
"I can give you an idea of what happened, F'an." Jorana regarded her out of 
dark eyes. "Pu'il traveled down a road he shouldn't have, to a place that should 
not be visited."
"How did you-how did the stone masters find him if they didn't know what road 
he'd taken?"
This time it was Ascela who responded. "One stone knows another, even as the 
stone masters seek to know them. Stone follows upon stone."
"I see," she muttered, not seeing at all. "So some Vounean stone master used 
another stone to track Pulickel down, and then you brought him back?" Did 
certain stones give off a resonance only the seni could detect? The idea seemed 
farfetched. The glassy material looked utterly inert. Almost as inert as 
Pulickel, who at the moment wasn't resonating very much himself. Certainly the 
stones didn't smell. So how had one stone master tracked down another stone?
Light, she thought, and wondered why the answer hadn't occurred to her earlier. 
During the demonstration she'd been privy to, the growing stone and earth stone 
had conjoined to form a single mass that had given off an intense green 
luminescence that had spread throughout the newly planted field. Somehow, 
intentionally or otherwise, the pair of stones in Pulickel's possession must 
have come together. In addition to his present condition, one of the by-products 
of that mingling had probably been light similar to that which she had 
witnessed. If bright enough, it would have generated a beacon easily followed 
even at midday.
"Not all of him." Ascela nodded somberly at the motionless body on the couch. 
"A part of Pu'il has not yet returned. Now that we have most of high, the rest 
must be brought back."
"Yeah, I can see that. But I'm not ready to try a healing master. Not yet."
"Then we will leave you to your friend." Jorana gestured at the Vouneans, who 
were still fascinated by their alien surroundings. "Our friends from the 
peninsula will stay with us tonight. We will go back to Torrelauapa but return 
tomorrow with proper help. If you wish it then, we will try to heal Pu'il. "
"If there's been no change by tomorrow," she replied listlessly, "I'll need your 
help."
She bade farewell to the concerned Parramati. Once they had departed and she had 
reestablished the defensive perimeter, she resumed her vigil over the 
diminutive xenologist.
As she watched and waited and hoped for the pharmaceuticals she'd pumped into 
him to take effect, she reviewed in her mind the confrontation and conversation 
with the Parramati. Though she felt sure that much that had been said bore 
importantly on Pulickel's recovery, she was unable to penetrate the natives' 
multiple layers of meaning.
Or else, she concluded tiredly, she simply did not possess the necessary 
cultural referents for understanding.
Chapter Fourteen
 
She stayed awake until her body demanded sleep, and then she gave it little 
enough of that, rising immediately after the sun to check on her patient. 
Pulickel lay as she'd left him, prone and motionless on the couch, blinking at 
the ceiling. According to the scanner, his vital signs were unchanged. Small 
comfort, she mused.
At her invitation, the Parramati who had been waiting patiently just beyond the 
defense perimeter filed somberly back into the station. Ascela performed a 
respectful introduction, following which the oldest seni Fawn had ever seen 
stepped forward.
His name was Ijaju. Ills back was bent and sharply curved forward, his tail 
broken so many times it no longer was held out stiffly but hung down, limp and 
flexible, behind him. Incapable of hopping, he could advance only by shuffling, 
sliding forward one huge foot at a time. Instead of being held erect and alert, 
his ears lay fiat on the top of his head. When he spoke, the double eyelids 
opened no more than a crack. It gave him the appearance of being perpetually 
asleep. The long snout was shrunken and wrinkled, the lips cracked and 
blackened, and most of his teeth were missing. Those that remained in the aged 
jaws looked none too healthy.
But the delicate three-fingered hands did not shake as they traced the length of 
Pulickel's comatose form. Fawn kept silent for as long as she could stand it 
before finally stammering, "Can you help him?"
Ancient eyes turned to meet her own. The healer's voice was a lacework of 
whispers, and she had to strain to make out the words. "I do not know. One who 
has taken to such roads in ignorance may be doomed to wander them forever."
"Wander-but he's here," she protested.
The elder didn't argue with her. "I will try. But not here. To heal, two stones 
are necessary. Two stones and two masters."
That much made sense. Based on what she now knew, no stone functioned on its 
own. At least two were required and for all she knew, sometimes more.
"Where, then?"
"Torrelauapa." As he said this, several of the assembled big persons indicated 
solemn assent, executing in unison the gestures she had come to recognize as the 
Parramati equivalent of a nod.
Insisting that the patient be stretchered so that Ijaju could watch over him, 
and leery as always of the skimmer, the Torrelauapans carried Pulickel over the 
mountain trail back to their village. Lesser males and females looked on in 
silence as the line of big persons conveyed the body to the longhouse of 
Solinna. Though subordinate in age and status to the visiting Ijaju, her 
healing skills were respected throughout the region.
No feasting, no celebration preceded the treatment. The villagers went about 
their daily tasks as if nothing out of the ordinary was going to take place. 
This was very different from the ceremony of the blessing of the planting that 
Fawn had witnessed. Those youngsters whose innate high spirits could not be 
restrained were gently guided away from the healer's longhouse. Several elders 
whom Fawn had come to know well came up to her to offer condolences. Their 
concern made her feel ashamed. None of this would have happened if they'd simply 
left the stones alone.
Which they couldn't do, she knew with equal certainty. Not after the planting 
ceremony, and especially not now. Pulickel would agree with her absolutely-once 
he was able to agree to anything again.
She refused to countenance the possibility of that never happening.
Pulickel was placed on one of the most finely woven Parramati mats Fawn had ever 
seen. Incense pots were placed at the four corners of the mat and lit. Aromatic 
smoke filled the room, drifting out through a hole in the sharply raked ceiling.
With two young villagers supporting him under either arm, Ijaju settled into a 
resting squat close by the motionless xenologist's head. Solinna assumed the 
lesser position, at the human's feet. Chanting and waving pucici fronds, they 
set their respective healing stones down in front of them. These were typically 
unimpressive lumps of the same glassy green material Fawn had seen before.
The chanting continued without a break, monotonous and uninspiring. Waving at 
the smoke, she frequently stepped outside for some fresh air and sunshine. No 
one could give her an idea of how long the ceremony might last. She knew that by 
nightfall her companion's body would be demanding fluids even if he couldn't 
come right out and ask for them. That would mean a return trip to the station 
for the necessary equipment. Whether it interfered with the healing ceremony or 
not, she had to at least get some sustaining glucose solution into him.
She intercepted Ascela as the big person was bounding past. "I can't see that 
anything is happening or that this is doing Pu'il any good. When does the 
healing start?"
The weather stone master eyed her sympathetically. At least, Fawn thought it was 
sympathetically. Her knowledge of Parramati expressions was less than perfect.
"The healing has already begun, F'an." She took one of Fawn's hands in hers, the 
long fingers wrapping completely around the smaller human hand, the middle one 
twice. That gesture, at least, needed no interpreting. "They are seeking the 
right road. Challenging or otherwise interrupting them may divert them from 
their course and make the healing more difficult."
Frustrated and less than reassured, Fawn debated whether to call a halt to the 
ceremony and have Pulickel returned to the station. Assuming he'd shown no 
improvement by then, she'd have no choice but to call for a medevac. Her 
options were limited by his condition.
She ducked back into the longhouse, waving at the pungent smoke. His color was 
unchanged, which meant that it was still not good, but otherwise he appeared 
physically healthy. While this could not be allowed to go on for days, 
recalling the effectiveness of the planting ceremony convinced her to give the 
Parramati healers until the following morning. At that time she would have no 
choice but to have Pulickel evacuated to Ophhlia.
Meanwhile she could only try to contain her frustration and nurture a hope that 
she didn't feel. With a start, she realized how much she missed Pulickel's quiet 
confidence, his assurance that any problem could be solved, any obstacle 
overcome. What she had initially perceived as blind stubbornness she now saw as 
conviction born of experience and knowledge.
Maybe he wasn't the liveliest or most entertaining of companions-but he was 
human. Once more she had only aliens for company. She found that she'd grown 
used to conversing in terranglo again. She even missed his implied insults.
She doubted if analysis of the stones he'd taken would have provided any clues 
to his present condition. It did not matter in any event because they had been 
returned to their respective stone masters. By now she'd seen many of the sacred 
stones. Irrespective of function and while differing in size, all were similar 
in shape and composition. Even had they been available for analysis, she doubted 
they would have provided the necessary answers.
Night had crept in quietly and the Torrelauapans had prepared and consumed the 
evening meal. Too troubled to be interested in food, she had declined polite 
invitations to join them. Bathed in torchlight, she stood outside the longhouse 
listening to the chanting from within. It did not seem to have changed much, if 
at all. In her mind she had begun to compose the evacuation request that would 
have to be sent to Ophhlia in the morning.
She forced herself to chew a couple of concentrate bars and drink some 
supplement-enhanced juice. It wouldn't do Pulickel any good to let her own 
system run down. A glance at her chronometer suggested it was time to make yet 
another check on the xenologist's condition. Knowing in advance what it would 
be, she took a deep breath and bent low to reenter the longhouse.
She'd grown semiused to the smoke, and it no longer stung her lungs as badly as 
the first couple of times. What she saw through the lingering haze snapped her 
out of her lethargy faster than any energy bar.
Ijaju and Solinna had moved. Instead of squatting at Pulickel's head and feet, 
they now faced each other across his chest. Each held arms straight out toward 
one another, the fingers not quite touching. Ijaju's trembled slightly but did 
not falter.
Resting beneath their hovering hands on Pulickel's chest was a single vitreous 
mass: their respective healing stones fused to become one. From it emanated an 
intense halo of pinkish-green incandescence that had spread out to infuse the 
motionless xenologist's entire body. The light was brighter than that of the 
torches outside, brighter than that put out by the portable illuminator she 
carried in her backpack. So intense was it that his features were partly 
obscured, as if by a translucent pinkgreen wave. The concentrated effulgence 
cast strange shadows on the squatting bodies of the attendant stone masters.
Afraid of disturbing them, she tiptoed inside and edged slowly along the 
interior wall until she found a place where she could see everything clearly. As 
she stared, Pulickel's body twitched sharply. Not adrenaline shock, she decided, 
but something else, something much deeper. He began to moan then, and it was the 
most horrible sound she'd ever heard emerge from a human throat. A shiver ran 
like ice water down her spine, and it took a considerable effort of will for 
her to keep from rushing forward and terminating the ceremony. All that stopped 
her was the realization that the stone masters had managed to induce a 
reaction, albeit a terrible one.
The moan changed to a high keening, sharp and measured. It was repeated at 
unpredictable intervals as the chanting rose to fever pitch. She stood 
motionless, unable to decide whether to rush forward, reach for her medikit, or 
flee. Ascela's warning loomed at the forefront of her consciousness. If she 
interrupted, the stone masters might have to start all over again. She didn't 
know if Pulickel could take that. Hell, she thought, she didn't know if she 
could take it.
Several Parramati big persons pushed their way into the room with 
uncharacteristic abruptness. Usually they were unfailingly courteous, but this 
time they ignored her as if she weren't there. So intent were they on their 
purpose that she was convinced they would have shoved her aside had she been 
blocking the doorway.
While Solinna sustained the chant, Ijaju leaned forward and grasped the 
conjoined stones with both hands. As he did so he barked instructions to the new 
arrivals. At that moment he seemed not ancient, but young and vigorous.
The Parramati clutched Pulickel's flailing arms and legs and held him down. One 
did her best to keep his head from banging against the thick mat and the floor 
beneath. Meanwhile that hideous keening continued to issue from the 
xenologist's throat.
As Fawn stared wide-eyed, the wailing began to soften and fade, the violent 
thrusting and thrashing of limbs to lessen. Pulickel's movements grew less 
pronounced, the terror in his throat less compelling. Then, with a deep sigh, 
his entire being seemed to relax and slump back against the mat.
Solinna bent forward and put her six fingers on the stone. The radiance vanished 
and the mass came apart in her hands, separating once more into two dull green 
lumps. Taking hers, she rose and moved to the right side of the longhouse. 
Ascela and Massapapu helped Ijaju to his feet while Osiwivi reverently picked up 
the remaining stone.
Something wonderful had happened in the longhouse, Fawn knew. Something that had 
very little to do with burning herbs and traditional chants and a great deal to 
do with a couple of seemingly static bits of rock.
Approaching tentatively, she confronted the exhausted senior healer. Ijaju 
responded with the Parramati equivalent of a smile, more subtle than the 
analogous human expression but distinctive and -recognizable nonetheless. He 
continued to lean on the two Torrelauapan big persons for support.
"Your friend will be alive now."
She blinked uncertainly. "I don't understand. He's been alive all along."
The venerable healer turned to look at the prone form of the xenologist, whose 
eyes were closed for the first time since the Vouneans had brought him back into 
the station.
"No. He was not alive. His form was here, but the part of him that constitutes 
life was elsewhere, lost between here and the bad place where he was." Wizened 
slitted eyes gazed up at her. "He had started back down the proper return road, 
but somewhere along the way that part of him slipped off and could not find its 
way back on. Solinna and I had to help him back onto the road."
It didn't make any sense, Fawn thought. But then, very little had since 
Pulickel's signal had vanished from the skimmer's pickup. Stepping past the 
healer, she knelt close to her companion and put a hand on his right shoulder.
"Pulickel? Pulickel Tomochelor, can you hear me?"
There was an extended moment of awful nothing. Then he blinked, opened his eyes, 
and turned his head toward her. For an instant, the briefest of instants, she 
felt that his gaze focused not on her but on something behind her. Behind his 
eyes there was a flash of panic the likes of which she'd never seen before. Then 
it was gone, replaced by fond recognition, and she knew he was looking only at 
her. He smiled weakly.
"Hello, Fawn Seaforth. It's good to see you again."
"Good to see you, too." She squeezed his shoulder. "What happened?"
"Where am I?" Pushing himself up on his elbows, he surveyed his surroundings.
"Torrelauapa. I had to bring you here to bring you back."
With her hand at his back he was able to sit up all the way. "Do they know about 
the stones I took?" he asked in terranglo.
She nodded. "They've taken them back. I never saw either one, but they say they 
were responsible for what happened to you. When they brought you into the 
station you were completely comatose."
"When they brought me in?" He blinked at her. "You didn't pick me up in the 
skimmer?"
"I looked but I couldn't find you. Even your emergency locator was down." She 
fumbled with her backpack, seeking the medikit. "You still haven't told me what 
happened. The Parramati say that you used the stones to travel down a bad road." 
She handed him a couple of energy tablets, which he promptly chewed up and 
swallowed.
"I was seen taking the second stone. They came after me, and I ran. I remember 
tripping and falling. The stones must have been thrown together when I fell, 
because I remember a light coming from my backpack. I remember..." His voice 
trailed away, his eyes unfocused, and he shook himself back to awareness.
"I'll tell you everything when we get back to the station. At least, I'll tell 
you as much of it as I can recall." A shudder passed through him.
"Cold?" she inquired solicitously. Within the longhouse, the temperature 
matched the humidity.
"Only spiritually. I saw-I saw some things I'm not sure I want to tell you 
about. Or try to remember. There are events I'd rather forget. That I'm going to 
have to work hard at forgetting."
"While the Parramati were using the healing stones on you, you made 
some--sounds. I'm not so sure I want to know what inspired them either."
"Healing stones. I didn't know ..." He winced, his face contorting. His 
expression was drawn. "I don't feel so good."
"I'm not surprised. Can you stand?"
"One way to find out."
With her assistance he rose shakily to his feet, but he was able to stand and 
take steps without help.
"You can't walk all the way back to the station. Not in the shape you're in." 
She was unshakable in her opinion of his condition. "You haven't had anything to 
eat since the day before yesterday."
"Two days." He pondered this.
"I'm sure Ascela and the others will be willing to carry you back. Or I can go 
and return with the skimmer."
"You're right. I'd best not rush anything." He eyed the attendant Parramati. 
"Maybe I could get something to eat besides energy tablets and concentrate 
bars."
"Sure. Meanwhile you'd better take it easy or you're liable to keel over and 
hurt yourself."
He licked dry lips. "I don't feel like racing any of the village sprinters, if 
that's what's concerning you. But there doesn't seem to be anything wrong with 
my appetite." Again the gentle, familiar mule, which she appreciated now more 
than ever.
"Funny," he told her as she put the request for food to Ascela, "how in spite of 
whatever trauma the mind may suffer, the body responds with its own demands. 
Hunger, thirst, the need for warmth: some things are beyond shock. What have you 
got there?"
She held out her hand to him. "More concentrates." She urged him to take them. 
"Until real food arrives."
He nodded and took the thin, foil-wrapped bars. When his bare fingers touched 
her own she started slightly.
"You're cold, Pulickel."
"Too few calories and too much emotion."
Her fingers wrapped around his and he smiled as he squeezed back, but the usual 
wiry strength was absent.
They spent the night in the village. Pulickel ate everything that was placed 
before him and asked for more. Fearful of overloading his stressed system, Fawn 
rationed his food and drink accordingly.
It had been a long time-a very long time-since he'd been mothered, and while he 
had a hard time thinking of Fawn Seaforth as maternal, he found himself warmed 
by the attention nonetheless.
Not until midmorning of the following day, and not until after he'd demonstrated 
to her satisfaction that he was capable of sustained physical exertion, did they 
start the long hike back to base. He snacked on concentrated field rations all 
the way and ran half a dozen programs through the food processor as soon as they 
entered the station. Just when it seemed that his bulging belly was about to 
explode, he declared with great satisfaction that he was finally sated.
Retiring to the main lounge, he settled into the same couch on which he'd lain 
comatose the previous day and tried to give her some impression of his 
experiences.
She listened to it all. Initial disbelief gave way to gradual, awed acceptance. 
It was too fantastical for her prosaic associate to have imagined, too rich in 
detail for him to have invented. Outside the realm of logic and reason, it 
hewed consistently to a frenzied, crazed internal logic all its own. For more 
than an hour Pulickel played the caterpillar and she was Alice.
"They were some kind of traveling stones." In contrast to his desperate downing 
of liquids earlier that day, he sipped judiciously from the mug on the table in 
front of him.
She eyed him cautiously. "So what you're saying is that they transported you to 
another part of Senisran?"
He found that he was able to laugh. "No, not to another part of Senisran."
Her incredulity was boosted. "You're not saying that they sent you offworid?"
Leaning forward, he crossed his arms over his lap. "I'm not only saying that 
they took me offworld, I'm saying that they sent me to worlds that seemed to 
have no place in the normal scheme of existence." For a brief moment his eyes 
looked haunted. "And once, to a place that not only wasn't normal, it wasn't 
even a world."
Slowly she sat back in her chair and regarded him silently. "Even if the stones 
aren't stones," she said finally, "and are something more, they're not big 
enough to contain the power to do something like that."
"I agree. They must key or otherwise activate a larger device somewhere else. 
Buried beneath the village, perhaps, or on some other part of the island. It 
has to be the same for all the other stones. They only activate specific 
functions. The actual instigating mechanisms must be sited elsewhere. Maybe not 
even on Torrelau, or within the boundaries of the archipelago. There's an awful 
lot of Senisran that's yet to be explored, and I'm just thinking of islands and 
atolls. The extensive shallow submerged plains have hardly been touched." He 
shifted his position on the couch.
"Ophhlia and the other humanx bases are swarming with oceanographers, 
xenologists, geologists, and the like. Nobody's looking for relics of a vanished 
civilization any more because the initial survey teams insisted there was no 
evidence of any. Well, I think we have incontrovertible proof to the contrary. 
Functional proof, no less."
She crossed her legs, another kind of functional proof that he always delighted 
in observing. "I don't suppose that in spite of all the convincing detail to 
your story you could have just fallen, hit your head on a rock, and 
hallucinated the whole business?"
"Of course I could have. Don't you think the possibility's occurred to me?" He 
finished his drink. "But I don't think I did. There was a clarity to every 
moment of it, Fawn, a sureness, that reeked of reality. Even during those 
moments when I thought I was going crazy."
She was thoughtful for a while before responding. "All right. Deranged as it 
seems, let's assume for a moment that this all happened for real, just as you 
describe it. When combined, the stones you had in your possession serve as, or 
trigger, some kind of interstellar transport mechanism. We either need to find 
the device or ascribe the entire business to magic."
"Magic science, science magic." He shrugged. "This experience has moved me 
beyond semantics, Fawn. Long ago humans learned how to slap two stones together 
to strike sparks and make fire. Now we point the appropriate device, and fire 
goes where we want it. Somebody else has learned how to slap two stones together 
and cast themselves between the stars. It's all a matter of knowing what stones 
to use. Of knowing the right roads, as the Parramati would say."
"Find how the stones connect to the larger mechanism," she surmised, "and we'll 
find the mechanism itself. Wave-form contact."
"Maybe." He laughed sharply. "It certainly isn't being done by wire. Try 
explaining vit to an aboriginal. He'll gawk into space trying to locate the 
pictures that appear on the receiver. That's what we're doing here: staring into 
space trying to find something whose characteristics we don't have the knowledge 
to define. We've found the needle, but the haystack's gone missing."
"I wouldn't bet that it's elsewhere on Senisran," she told him. "No other native 
society that we know of uses anything like the stones."
"If there's some kind of large concealed device located in the archipelago, it 
must be heavily screened or the survey drones would have picked it up, just as 
they reported on the rare earth deposits all the commercial interests in Ophhlia 
are so anxious to have a go at."
"Then you and I sure aren't going to find it without Parramati help." She rose 
and began to pace back and forth in front of him.
"You talk to them." He stared out the line of windows. "I'm already considered a 
possible thief."
"It's not as bad as all that. You're not Parramati, so you're not held to the 
same standards they are." She smiled knowingly. "I've already explained to them 
your rationale for `borrowing' the stones. They're not happy about it, but 
they're not ready to dismember you, either. You see, our kusum is different from 
theirs, and that's something they can understand. They consider you misguided 
and inept instead of depraved."
He sniffed. "I suppose I should be thankful."
"Of course," she added, "it also means they're not going to leave you alone with 
even the smallest, most insignificant sacred stone lest your misdirected kusum 
gets the better of you again. But your head should be safe in their company."
"That's a great relief. Keeping all my body parts in one place should facilitate 
my continued work here." Smiling thinly, he turned away from the window and back 
to his associate. "So where do we start? By questioning your friend Ascela? 
Jorana, perhaps, or this ancient Vounean Ijaju?"
She chewed reflectively on her lower lip. "With Jorana, I think. Of all the big 
people on Torrelau, he's always been the most patient and accommodating."
"We'll need some patience of our own if we're going to find an answer to all 
this." His voice dropped slightly. "The stones are the keys to the roads, which 
link individual `spaces' in the Parramati mind. Combining the stones and 
handling them in specific ways make the stones work, and these ways are part of 
the oral tradition of kusum. It all fits together very well. If only it didn't 
smack so much of the incredible." He turned wistful.
"I wonder if the Parramati have used the stones to go traveling, if they've 
visited some of the places I visited." A cloud came over his expression. "Not 
all of them, 1 hope."
She shook her head. "I don't know. I've never heard them speak of such a thing."
"I can understand why." He gathered himself. "We must try to extract all the 
information we can, but if someone offers to `send' us somewhere by way of 
demonstration, I think I will pass. I've had all the demonstration of these 
stones' capacity that I want."
"If you're right about what happened to you, Pulickel, then I still don't 
understand how they found you."
"It's simple. They know the roads, I don't. I imagine it's all a matter of 
knowing how to read the indicators along the way, the street signs. Not only 
couldn't I do that, I didn't even know I was on a road. Only that I was 
traveling, and lost." He stared hard at her, and there was something forever 
lost in his gaze.
"I very badly want to find out how all this works, but not at the risk of 
getting lost again."
Chapter Fifteen
 
Fawn was right. Jorana was forthcoming and responsive when they questioned him 
about the transportation stones. As near as she could tell, the big person 
wasn't holding anything back or attempting to sidestep their queries. The 
Parramati could be evasive in conversation, and a big person like Jorana more so 
than most, but he made no attempt to circumvent their questions, answering 
everything in a direct and forthright manner.
"The stones have always been with the Parramati, the Parramati have always been 
with the stones. They are the foundation of kusum."
"Are there stones and stone masters on all the islands of the archipelago?" Fawn 
asked.
"Not all, but many. They have been here for as long as people can remember. They 
have been here for as long as people have been."
The three of them were seated on thick woven mats in Jorana's longhouse, deep 
bowls of fruit juice in front of them.
"So the stones were just lying around when the first Parramati came here?" Using 
both hands in the accepted manner, Pulickel sipped from his bowl, swallowing the 
pith suspended in the liquid and politely spitting the seeds into his closed 
palm.
"Yes. It is told that Kureo'o'oa, of the original Parramati, was the first 
person to understand the working of a stone. He found a stone that, when 
combined with another, brought all manner of good things to eat close to his 
boat, so that he might catch them. These were the first fishing stones. After 
that, other first people tried many different stones. Some did nothing, others 
led to different roads."
"Hundreds of years of trial and error," Fawn whispered. "Maybe thousands."
"Over time, more and more stones became known to us, and their workings a part 
of our kusum. Some of these original Parramati became the first stone masters. 
Some vanished, never to be seen again. Some died." Jorana's barks and yips rose 
and fell euphoniously in the still, humid air of the longhouse.
"Are all stone masters considered to be big persons?" Pulickel asked.
"Yes, but not all big persons are stone masters." Jorana's lips rippled along 
the sides of his long snout. "The stone master legacy is passed down within 
families, within clans. They are the ones who have charge of the stones, they 
are the ones who know the roads."
Feeling very self-conscious, Pulickel nonetheless asked the next question. "And 
no family or clan tries to take another's stones?"
"What good is a stone to one who does not know its road?" With the long middle 
finger of his right hand, the big person stirred patterns in his juice. 
"Besides, the stones are brought together for the good of all. One stone master 
helps another, just as big persons help small persons. When needed, stone 
masters from one island will assist those of another. Torrelau is a big island, 
with many villages and stone masters. We are always ready to help Parramati who 
live on smaller islands, even if it is only one family that lives by fishing 
from a sandbar."
Pulickel glanced significantly at Fawn before asking the question they had been 
leading up to all morning. "What about the transportation stones?" A group of 
youngsters outside was playing the elaborate Parramati version of leapfrog. 
Occasionally a deep thump would echo through the longhouse as one of them 
ricocheted off the exterior wall.
"Like the ones you borrowed to try to study?" It was difficult to tell when one 
was being teased by a Parramati. Formal sarcasm had no place in their 
conversation. "Sometimes the masters of such stones will use them to explore 
certain roads. From these travels they bring back fresh knowledge, new ways of 
seeing and thinking. It is only for big persons that they do this, for such 
learning is wasted on middle and small persons. If what they learn proves 
useful, it is made a part of kusum."
"Mat's all very interesting," Fawn agreed. "Do the masters of these stones use 
them to travel frequently?"
"No. It is difficult and can be dangerous." For the first time, Jorana showed 
reluctance to elaborate. "Such stones are for use only in great emergencies."
"And what would qualify as an appropriate emergency?" Pulickel leaned forward 
intently.
Jorana considered. "An incurable sickness. A war that the Parramati were losing. 
Anything that threatened kusum."
Was that an implied threat? the xenologist wondered. He didn't see how the 
transportation stones could be used against the Commonwealth presence. 
Apparently Jorana thought such a thing was possible. It was an unpleasant 
thought, one they could come back to later if the need arose.
"This Koreo'o'oa and the other first persons," Fawn was saying, "they must have 
been very brave people."
Holding up the outside finger of each hand in the accepted manner, Jorana 
sipped from his bowl. "They were. I wish I could have known them. Since I 
cannot, I honor their memories."
"The sacred stones." Fawn shifted nervously on her mat. "I don't mean to commit 
blasphemy. Please remember that there is much of Parramati kusum I am still 
ignorant of, but-has anyone ever tried to break one of them open, to study the 
inside?"
Jorana's pupils parted wide and his long dark lips drew back in horror. "No! It 
would be a violation of the stone. Why would anyone think of doing such a 
thing?"
Fawn hastened to reassure the big person. "I didn't mean to suggest that it 
should be done. I only wondered if it had happened. By accident, perhaps."
Jorana seemed mollified. "To my knowledge, no stone has ever been broken open. 
Either by design or by mischance." He looked sharply at Pulickel. "That was not 
what you were going to do, friend Pu'il?"
"Who, me?" The xenologist was being at least half truthful. Had he succeeded in 
bringing the two stones he'd taken back to the station, initial studies would 
have preserved their structural integrity so that they could have been returned 
to their owners intact.
Fawn hurriedly changed the subject. "Down through the centuries the Parramati 
have found hundreds of stones. Do you ever find any unmastered ones any more?"
"Not in several lifetimes," Jorana admitted. "Some think that the Parramati have 
identified all the sacred stones that there are to be found."
"Are there any transportation stones on Mallatyah?" Pulickel asked tersely, 
thinking of the AAnn.
The big person's reply was not reassuring. "Of course. Mallatyah is a large 
island, also, and home to the masters of as many stones as we of Torrelau."
They paused as one of Jorana's several wives brought food and filled their 
bowls. Pulickel recognized cured chierofa, a molluscan delicacy from the outer 
reef. When chewed, it released a taste that suggested a jalapenoed snail. He 
popped a strip into his mouth, bit down, and tensed slightly as flavor exploded 
against his palate. Fawn's tolerance for hot and spicy being considerably less 
than his own, she chose something blander from among the offerings.
Maybe it was the stimulating food, but a half-forgotten question suddenly 
occurred to him. "Jorana, has anyone ever tried to bring together more than two 
stones at a time?"
Their host did not try to conceal his shock. "Of course not! There is no telling 
what would happen. Stones are always used in combination of twos."
Perhaps it was the delectable fire in his mouth, but Pulickel couldn't let the 
matter drop. "Well, then, has anyone ever tried to use more than two stones 
together in combinations of twos? Four at a time, say, or six?"
Jorana was staring at him out of gold-flecked eyes. "Why would anyone do such a 
thing? How much can a person eat? How healthy can they be made? How deeply in 
love can they fall? No, to my knowledge such a thing has never been tried. If it 
was, those who did so did not survive to speak to others of the consequences." 
Jorana did nothing to hide his discomfiture. Unashamed, he found the concept 
distasteful.
Ignoring their host's unease and Fawn's warning glare, Pulickel pressed on. 
"Four fishing stones might bring in better eating. Six healing stones might 
extend one's lifespan."
Despite his discomfort, Jorana found himself speculating. Impiety, Pulickel 
knew, is ever a subject of fascination to the faithful.
"It would violate kusum," the big person finally declared, as if that put an end 
to the matter. "We know how the stones are to be used, and they are to be used 
by twos."
"Put how do you know that that's the only way they can be used?"
"Because that is what kusum tells us," the Parramati replied, closing the circle 
of logic. "In this manner the stones have served us well. We are not about to 
tempt fate by going against kusum in the fashion of the Eolurro or the 
Simisant." Pulickel expected the usual lecture on kusum violation to follow. 
Instead, Jorana looked frightened.
"No one could say what would happen if many stones were conjoined. No one would 
be responsible for the consequences."
"Are you so sure there would be consequences?" Pulickel watched the native 
unswervingly. Jorana looked up sharply but said nothing.
Fawn turned the conversation to more prosaic and less controversial matters, and 
soon had their host relaxed again. By the time the two humans were ready to 
leave, he was once more his usual composed, affable self.
They stood outside the entrance to the longhouse, squinting in the bright light 
of midday.
"We thank you for taking the time to answer our many questions." Fawn underlined 
her words with the appropriate gestures. "You have been a great help to us and 
we appreciate it."
Jorana's fingers fluttered complaisantly. "The sharing of knowledge is never a 
burden, always a pleasure. You are welcome anytime."
As they turned to depart, Pulickel switched to terranglo. "This isn't enough. 
Somehow we have to obtain a stone for examination."
Fawn's gaze narrowed as she shouldered her pack. "Didn't you learn your lesson 
last time? No stone master is going to willingly relinquish possession of his or 
her specimen, and because of your little escapade neither one of us is going to 
be allowed near one unsupervised. Forget it, Pu'il. We're going to have to 
study them from a distance and do the best we can."
He looked up at her as they made their way out of the village, heading for the 
trail that would take them over the barrier ridge and back to base. "You know 
that's inadequate, Fawn."
"Yeah, I know. Put I'm damned if I can think of a way around it." As they 
entered the jungle she turned her shirt evaporator up a notch. "Watch that 
cluster of vines. Shelath stingers sometimes nest in those." At her urging, he 
gave the dense knot of yellow-brown foliage a wide berth. "I don't think even 
the ever-courteous, ever understanding Parramati will be as forgiving if we're 
caught trying to steal stones a second time."
"Not stealing," he reminded her with that familiar fey smile. "Borrowing."
"I wouldn't count on that to save me again, either," she warned him. "The 
Parramati have fought plenty of wars with their neighbors, some of them in 
recent times. They're quite capable of violence."
He stepped over a narrow gully. Small spotted creatures peeped querulously in 
the shallow water below. "I don't see that we have any choice. The alternative 
is to call in a full-scale research team. If we can't bring the necessary 
equipment to a stone, we have to bring a stone to the equipment."
"I know, I know. Don't you think I'd love to run Ululiapa's earth stone through 
the station's geoscope?" She jumped over a fallen log that he ducked beneath. "I 
don't want a hundred specialists in here, crawling all over the archipelago."
"We've already discussed what would happen to the stones in that case," he 
reminded her. "The Parramati would take them to sea in their outriggers and dump 
them in the nearest oceanic trench. Our choices are limited."
"What choices?" she muttered. "All we can do is wait for them to use some of the 
stones, try to wangle an invitation to the relevant ceremony, and make what 
recordings we can."
"There has to be another way. Somehow we have to convince, bribe, or frighten a 
stone master into letting us borrow a stone. Surely there's one who's willing to 
bend kusum just a little. A young one, perhaps, not yet as steeped in tradition 
as senior big persons like Jorana and Ascela. What if we offered to let them 
participate in the process of analysis, brought them right into the station? 
That way their stone would never be out of their sight."
Fawn looked doubtful. "Won't work. Remember, stone utilization is a tandem 
process. No stone master does anything with a stone without consulting at least 
one colleague. Sure, we might tempt a young stone master. But they won't do 
anything without first seeking advice from another."
He pushed leaves aside. "How can you be so sure, if it's never been tried?"
She looked back at him. "You never give up on a line of reasoning, do you? When 
you find one you like, you worry it like a dog. Not only do you still think you 
can borrow a stone, now you want to borrow a stone master, too."
"I'm always glad when my aims are perceived so readily." He grinned up at her.
"You know this trail as well as I do by now. How come you always let me lead?"
"Because you're bigger, are more familiar with the potentially dangerous flora 
here than I am, and can push all the vegetation out of the way for me."
"Ah." She frowned uncertainly, then set the matter aside. He was being truthful, 
of course. She just wasn't sure he was enumerating all the truths.
Chapter Sixteen
 
Essasu RRGVB looked around the meeting room. Piarai was present, along with the 
two ranking survivors of the ill-fated expedition to Torrelau. The memory of 
that failure still burned in his mind, as he knew it must in theirs.
Since returning, he'd immersed himself in everything the staff xenologists had 
been able to find about the sacred stones of the Parramati. Taken together, this 
constituted a singularly uninformative and inadequate body of work.
"You've all seen the latest report from our native contacts on Torrelau. What 
do you make of this talk of the male human using stones to take a journey to 
far-off places?"
The assembled underlings exchanged glances and gestures. It was Yaarinda who 
spoke. "We now know that certain so-called sacred stones, when manipulated by 
those Parramati trained in their use, can displace individuals in space. What 
the extent of this displacement may be we still do not know, but it is real." 
Her hands gestured second-degree importance colored with danger. "Several of us 
saw this happen."
Piarai continued. "It appears that at some unknown time in the past, historic 
Parramati acquired the use of advanced technology whose origins remain for us to 
discover. I admit that these stones do not look like much, but in this instance 
it clearly is dangerous to confuse appearance with function. Through the use of 
these `stones,' two companions were significantly displaced. If this new 
information is true, then it appears that the human was similarly transported 
but was able to return."
"There is a greatness to be learned here," Essasu proclaimed. "We must find the 
truth of it. All our other work now becomes secondary. Energies must be 
redirected." He turned his gaze on each of them in turn. " Our first priority 
must be to acquire as many of these stones as possible for detailed study."
"According to our, information from Torrelau, there are dangers involved in such 
acquisition." Requesting permission with a gesture, Vuikak settled into a 
resting lounge.
Essasu glanced at him. "According.to the same information, only if certain 
stones are allowed to come in contact with one another. Apparently the human 
was careless. We are not careless. We will not repeat his mistake."
"The natives who have charge of the stones, these so called stone masters, will 
not surrender their possessions freely," Piarai pointed out.
Essasu executed a curt gesture of indifference. "Then we will shoot a few. That 
should persuade the others. If we keep our distance from the stones that cause 
spatial displacement, they cannot harm us."
"What kind of stones do you wish us to obtain first?" Yaarinda leaned back in 
her lounge, her long tail tracing abstract patterns on the sand-carpeted floor.
"Anything that hints of real power. After these transportation stones, weather 
stones would be an excellent next choice. Now that we are aware of the stones' 
true nature, I would be interested to discover if there is any connection 
between the native weather stones and these fascinating and damnable mastorms."
Piarai blinked both eyelids. "You think the aboriginals may use the stones to 
control the weather?"
Essasu showed many teeth. "If certain stones can displace individuals in space, 
it is not so great a reach to imagine that others may displace clouds and rain. 
After what we witnessed on Torrelau, I believe nothing can be ruled out."
Yaarinda looked thoughtful. "I wonder where the human was displaced to. The 
report does not specify. It says only that he was unconscious when he was 
found."
"Even if it was from one side of a room to another, that is enough," Essasu 
observed impatiently. "It is the fact of the displacement that is important. The 
technology to accomplish such a feat has been a dream of imperial scientists 
since the dawn of modern physics."
Piarai rose. "With your consent then, Commander, I will organize a group to 
obtain several stones. With the natives' consent if possible, by other means if 
they prove recalcitrant. How many do you wish us to acquire?"
"As many as possible, obviously. Half a dozen would make a nice beginning. We 
don't wish to leave the Mallatyahans stone-poor. Employ everyone who can be 
spared. This supersedes all other research, and a show of strength may make it 
easier to deal peacefully with the locals."
"We could request reinforcements from Chraara," Vuikak suggested.
"No. The humanx monitor all comings and goings from headquarters, just as we 
record their activities around Ophhlia. We do not want to give the impression 
that any unusual or extraordinary activity is taking place here. We will do this 
as quietly and quickly as possible."
Yaarinda contemplated the ceiling. "Perhaps the natives can be persuaded to 
cooperate and the need to employ less flexible means of persuasion will be 
obviated."
"It is to be hoped." Essasu added a gesture indicative of third-degree 
amusement. "We have one advantage already. We have not tried to `borrow' any of 
the sacred stones, so the Mallatyahans do not regard us as potential thieves. 
For this moral preeminence, however temporary, we have the male human to thank."
"Assuming we are successful in obtaining several of the stones," Vuikak 
commented, "what do we do when the Mallatyahans come seeking their return?"
Essasu displayed indifference. "They cannot penetrate compound security. We will 
tell them that the stones are not being harmed and will be returned to them when 
we have concluded our tests. If they are unhappy with those conditions, that is 
unfortunate. What can they do? If they come bearing the stones that cause 
displacement, we will keep them at a distance with weapons. If they send bad 
weather against us, assuming they are capable of such a feat, this installation 
has survived the worst of many mastorms. Along with imperial power, we will 
teach them that futility leads to patience.
"When we have finished with the stones, they will be returned undamaged."
"Can we guarantee that?" Yaarinda wanted to know.
The station commander eyed her evenly. "I am Essasu RRGVB. I do not give 
guarantees to aboriginals." His attention returned to his second-in-command.
"Now then. What do we know of stone types, of their locations, and of the 
potential malleability of their masters?"
Piarai looked to Yaarinda, who responded. "We have some information, though 
evidently not as much as the humans. This can be increased."
"We do not need to know the location of every sacred stone on Mallatyah," Essasu 
declared. "Only sufficient for our purposes."
"We could make a few stone masters our 'guests,"' Vuikak suggested, "until they 
have told us all that they know about the workings of their stones."
"Only if necessary. I have more confidence in our own specialists." Essasu 
turned to gaze out a narrow groundlevel window. "Besides, I grow tired of sly 
natives and their devious mannerisms. They delight in utilizing their kusum for 
obfuscation. I prefer the language and response of advanced instrumentation." 
He turned back to his subordinates.
"We will proceed with or without their cooperation, and expend no special 
efforts to secure the latter. I will brook no delay in revelation." His eyes 
flashed. "My fellow nye, I feel that we are on the brink of discoveries that 
could alter the balance of power between the Empire and the Commonwealth." 
Seeing the looks in their eyes, he realized that his explication was teetering 
on the grandiose, and moderated his ensuing rhetoric accordingly.
"Stones first, then speculation."
"Yes," Yaarinda agreed. "Let us embark with modest expectations."
The AAnn force was prepared to kill to acquire the requisite stones, but this 
proved unnecessary. Advanced search-and-detection technology allowed them to 
bypass occupied buildings and concentrate on those whose inhabitants were 
elsewhere.
From a nondescript house in a temporarily deserted village situated high up on 
the north flank of Mallatyah's tallest peak, they plucked a fine big weather 
stone. No one leaped out of the forest to challenge the camouflaged 
tech-soldiers. A storage but on the edge of terraced fields lying fallow yielded 
a nice growing stone. Again they were not confronted.
By the time Essasu was satisfied, the sun had long since set. In addition to the 
weather and growing stone, they had accumulated a pair of healing stones, a 
fishing stone, and three transportation or traveling stones. Or so their 
information insisted. All were carefully packed in thickly padded individual 
containers and distributed among the members of the group. Essasu was taking no 
chances on having two stones come together accidentally.
"It was almost too easy." Vuikak shouldered his own pack effortlessly. "I think 
we could have seized half the stones on the island."
Essasu's mood was decidedly upbeat, all the more so because everything had gone 
so well compared to the earlier disaster at Torrelau. "Yes. I suspect that word 
of the human male's transgression has yet to reach here. Consequently, the 
locals cannot conceive of someone ignorant of the relevant roads helping 
themselves to a sacred stone. So they remain unguarded."
Yaarinda had three stones in her pack, a carefully chosen mix. In a further 
effort to avoid incidents of the kind that supposedly had befallen the human, no 
member of the group carried two stones of any one type. Her camouflage suit 
kept the pack from chafing against her scales. The stones were sizable and 
heavy, but she strode along uncomplainingly under the burden. Working in the 
field, she and her colleagues frequently returned to the station carrying 
prodigious loads of specimens.
"We must take care not to repeat the human's mistake," Piarai was reminding 
everyone for the tenth time.
"If what was told to us is true, he was clumsy-as is the nature of humans." 
Essasu was unconcerned. "Proper care will be used. If these primitives can make 
them work, surely their operation cannot be so difficult to divine."
"That is so," the base's second-in-command conceded.
"I think there may actually be less here than meets the eye," Essasu continued. 
"Operation may be no more than a matter of shoving two stones together and 
giving them room. Certainly they exhibit nothing in the way of visible switches, 
controls, or touch-sensitive contact points."
Near the rear of the column, Vuikak was considering many of the very same 
points. Once back at the station, the stones would be turned over to the base 
specialists for detailed study. As an administrator, he would be left out of the 
excitement. The stones must be simple to use. Why not try two of them out and be 
the one to receive the credit for discovering their function?
He would avoid the potentially dangerous transport stones in favor of something 
simple, domestic. Already he felt he'd been passed over twice for promotion. At 
his present rate of advancement, with eleven clan-family designates following 
his given name, he would die of old age long before achieving a five-designate 
level like Commander Essasu.
Unless he did something dramatic to merit exceptional notice.
He broached the idea to Prenkip, the lowest-ranking member of the expedition. 
The technician was hesitant.
"I do not know, Vuikak. The stones are dangerous. Better they be examined under 
controlled conditions."
"What controlled conditions?" Vuikak was not to be denied. "The natives make use 
of them openly, with nothing in the way of visible safeguards."
"What about what is said to have happened to the human?"
Vuikak performed a gesture of first-degree dismissal coupled with overtones of 
disgust. "The human was stupid. We are not. Surely we can abort any reaction if 
it appears to be getting out of hand."
Prenkip's resistance weakened. Like Vuikak, he would not be counted among those 
charged with learning the stones' secrets, and he badly wanted to see a 
demonstration of these rumored powers.
His fellow tech pressed him. "What if the stones do nothing? What if they are no 
more than what they appear to be-the inert talismans of a primitive alien 
species? Suppose the tale of the transported human is only a fiction, designed 
to confuse and trouble us?"
"Two members of the commanders' expedition to Torrelau did not return," Prenkip 
mumbled. "Talk is that they were killed by stones."
Vuikak snorted in disgust. "No one believes that. The commander committed fatal 
errors. Blaming two deaths on the natives is a way of deflecting responsibility 
from himself. No doubt the missing ones drowned during the storm, or were struck 
by one of the many poisonous creatures that inhabit these islands.
"Consider! If this is all a clever ploy by the humans, they will even as we 
speak be readying themselves to benefit from our theft of these stones. If we 
can prove that they are incapable of anything save the reflection of green 
light, we will have performed a valuable service. If not, we will be the first 
nye to descry one of their true functions."
Prenkip pondered the possibilities. "You really think all this stone business 
may be nothing more than a human ruse to discredit us with the Mallatyahans?"
"It makes more sense to me than tales of green rocks disappearing troopers and 
humans," Vuikak replied with fervor. "Why should we not find out for ourselves?"
"Why not, indeed?"
Vuikak pushed the argument home. "What is the harm in placing, say, two of the 
designated `growing' stones together? That if this is not all fiction we will be 
overwhelmed by a surfeit of fresh vegetables?"
Finally persuaded, Prenkip gestured consent. "We should do this here, away from 
the base." Already bringing up the rear of the column, they purposely let 
themselves fall farther behind. In the fading light of evening, no one took 
notice.
To further ensure that they would be able to carry out their experiment 
unimpeded, Vuikak unwrapped the first stone from Prenkip's pack as they walked. 
Falling behind his companion, the technician returned the favor. Shielding the 
stones from sight of their comrades with their bodies, the two AAnn examined the 
specimens.
"See? Lumps of green glass is all they are," Vuikak insisted. "Volcanic slag, 
static and harmless."
Prenkip had noted the labels on the respective wrappings. "You were right. 
These are growing stones. It will be fascinating to observe if they do anything 
and comparatively harmless if they do."
"The procedure is to bring them together carefully to see if they merge. At 
least, that is what is supposed to happen."
Prenkip turned the uneven olivine mass over in his scaly fingers. "None of the 
exposed faces appears shaped to fit into any other. I suppose we just push them 
against each other?"
"That is the rumor." Vuikak made eye contact with the technician. "If any kind 
of reaction ensues, we pull them apart. Agreed?" Prenkip gestured understanding 
and assent.
Out of sight of the rest of the group, they brought both masses together. A soft 
click ensued. That was all. No blinding flash of light, no aural implosion, no 
surreal distortion of reality just an ordinary-sounding click. It was exactly 
what one would expect to hear from knocking two rocks together.
Vuikak was at once disappointed, angry, and relieved. "See?" he told his partner 
in experimentation. "I was right. This whole business of the sacred stones 
having mysterious powers is nonsense, a product of the perverse human 
imagination. They have deceived us." He lifted his gaze to the rest of the 
troop, marching stolidly along just ahead. "We must inform the commander."
"Perhaps we performed the procedure incorrectly." Having taken so long to be 
persuaded, Prenkip wasn't quite ready to give up. "Let us try once more."
A disgruntled Vuikak reluctantly agreed. "Very well. But it is evident that we 
have been wasting our time."
Turning the stones so that different sides faced each other, they brought them 
into contact a second time. The result was-another click.
"Rocks." A thoroughly disgusted Vuikak eyed the specimen he was holding. 
"Utilizing native mythology and a little imagination, the humans have fooled us 
badly. But you and I have discovered the subterfuge in time. We will tell the 
commander, and the stones can be returned to their holding places before any 
serious harm is done to our diplomatic efforts among the Parramati." He extended 
a hand to the technician. "Here-give me that useless thing!"
So saying, and before Prenkip thought to object, Vuikak took the second stone 
and whacked it angrily against the one he already held. The resulting noise 
sounded exactly like two lumps of volcanic glass striking one another: a click 
magnified. Disdainfully he dumped both of them by the side of the narrow trail, 
onto a patch of short grassy growth.
"I still think we may be doing something wrong." Having had promotion and glory 
waved wildly in front of him, Prenkip was now reluctant to surrender the vision.
"What? What could we possibly be doing wrong?" Vuikak was deeply disheartened. 
"Look at these things."
He kicked one of the stones. It rolled up against the- second and lay there, 
motionless and inert. "It is time to inform the commander." So saying, he 
raised his voice and hissed importantly.
"Perhaps the only stones that generate unexpected effects lie on Torrelau," 
Prenkip suggested.
Vuikak watched as those at the rear of the column turned. "If that is the case, 
then it is up to the commander to find a means of dealing with them. Regardless, 
it does not alter our situation here. These useless rocks must still be returned 
to their owners and our status among them preserved."
As the other members of the expedition gathered around the two unauthorized 
experimenters, Vuikak told them what had occurred. Essasu listened gravely, 
waiting until the technician had finished before commenting.
"I should have you downgraded in rank and transferred, but it seems you have 
saved all of us a great embarrassment." He nodded in the direction of the two 
stones lying by the side of the trail. "Show me."
Vuikak nodded. Bending, he picked up the two growing stones and brought them 
together. He did this repeatedly, without visible consequence.
"If among the Parramati only the stones of Torrelau have the kind of hidden 
power we witnessed firsthand," Piarai whispered to his superior, "then we will 
have to obtain specimens from that island."
Essasu nodded resignedly. "A far more difficult proposition, but not an 
impossible one. After we have returned these stones to their `masters,' we will 
return to base. Tomorrow I will consider proposals for a surreptitious 
collecting expedition to Torrelau. Now I am tired, and greatly frustrated." 
Stepping forward, he put a clawed hand on Vuikak's shoulder.
"I will not downgrade or otherwise censor you." He glanced at Prenkip. "Either 
of you. But I cannot promote you for disobeying orders. The most I can offer is 
my personal gratitude." He withdrew the hand and turned to address the others.
"Me stones in our possession must be taken back. We will claim they were stolen 
by agents of the humansthe agenting species needn't be identified. In gaining 
the gratefulness of the locals for their return, we may yet see some profit from 
this day's work."
Piarai was properly admiring. "An astute turning of a regretful situation, 
Commander."
"Thank you," Essasu hissed. "It may be that the events that unfolded before us 
that night on Torrelau had nothing to do with so-called sacred stones and were 
the result of some action or activity the source of which is still unknown to 
us. There is much we do not know about this world. From now on I will be most 
reluctant to jump to excitable conclusions about anything having to do with 
native mythology."
Piarai was dutifully supportive. "The history of imperial exploration among 
aboriginal cultures is fraught with research that yielded little that was useful 
at first but that proved highly salutary later."
Essasu made a casual gesture of agreement and turned away, muttering to himself. 
"Why did I not see it earlier? Some other mechanism was responsible for the 
debacle outside the human station. The humans themselves may even have been 
involved. I can imagine them enjoying a diversion at our expense. Well, we will 
uncover the truth, and then will come the reckoning." Removing the weather stone 
he was carrying, he let it fall by his feet. It bounced once, struck the two 
growing stones, and rolled to a stop.
"Thanks to the enterprise of these two," he declared, indicating the attentive 
Prenkip and Vuikak, "we have learned something valuable and been spared much 
trouble."
Yaarinda considered the onset of night. "Could we not wait until tomorrow to 
return the stones, Commander?"
"I know that everyone is tired. I believe that I am more tired than most," 
Essasu replied. "But I wish to put an end to this. We have lights and adequate 
instrumentation to allow us to find our way and retrace our steps. I will sleep 
better knowing that relations between ourselves and the people of this island 
have been maintained."
Yaarinda bowed her head deferentially. "It shall be as you desire, Commander."
Essasu turned away. "Piarai, you and I will return to base. There is real work 
to be done. The others can take back the stones. Yaarinda, you will take charge 
of the returning. Remember our story: they were stolen by unknown agents of 
the humans on Torrelau and we, at some danger to ourselves, succeeded in 
recovering them for our friends the Mallatyahans. We can expect them to be 
grateful."
Removing the remaining two stones he carried from his pack, Essasu tossed them 
on the ground next to the three already there. The other members of the party 
could redistribute them as they saw fit. Piarai removed the pair of stones he 
carried and added them to the accumulated mass.
When the last stone made contact with the small pile, the agglomeration fused 
instantly. A rush of green radiance brighter than the noonday sun burst 
violently forth, shocking Essasu's pupils into temporary blindness.
When he was able to focus again he saw that the island had vanished, along with 
the evening sky of slate blueblack, jungle and trail, clouds and grass. All 
that remained of the familiar were his equally dazed subordinates-and the 
stones.
They had melted together into a single misshapen mass that pulsed with energy 
the hue of newfound emeralds. It had a faint brown tint to it and hovered an 
arm's length above the ground, rotating slowly like a miniature green sun. Like 
angular, deformed planets, the helpless and bewildered members of the expedition 
orbited the consequence of their own accidental creation.
Barely visible within the agglutinated mass was an incredibly dense network of 
interwoven black filaments and other ... things. Some of them seemed to be 
alive, or at least conveyed the illusion of life.
"What happened?" That sounded like technician Vuikak, shouting but oddly 
muffled.
"The stones." Piarai rotated listlessly nearby. "The stones do work, do have 
power. Everything depends on how they are combined. Sequence may be as important 
as type."
"Roads," observed Yaarinda softly. " One needs to know the right roads."
"There is great significance in all this." Essasu felt fight as a feather, free 
and alive. The last lingering effects of the light burst had faded and he found 
that he could see clearly all around him. Ire just wasn't sure what he was 
seeing.
They appeared to be drifting in a vast swirling void, a silent three-dimensional 
maelstrom of green and black cloud. In the distance, prickly flashes of light 
took on peculiar shapes, like sculpted lightning. It was not true 
weightlessness, but something else. Something other.
An obsidian coil showed itself and darted toward the lightning. One by one it 
enveloped and consumed the darting spikes, which gave every evidence of 
attempting to escape. When it was through, it gave the unmistakable impression 
of turning to face the bewildered travelers. Essasu's tongue caught in his 
throat.
The coil twisted fiercely in upon itself and vanished into a vortex of its own 
making.
They were not alone here, he thought to himself. Wherever here was. It did not 
feel friendly, and he was not comfortable.
"Where are we?" One of the other technicians had begun to moan. Within her slow 
precession, her posture was indicative of grave concern.
"We have to find our way back from this place, wherever it is." Essasu used his 
most commanding inflections, but in that place the words seemed lost and lonely. 
"We have made a mistake in judgment. It is clear that we have been transported 
by the stones. Therefore we must make use of the stones to find our way back."
"According to the information we received," Piarai put in, "the human twisted 
the conjoined stones to activate the transport function." He spoke with some 
assurance, but this was not reflected in his expression. After all, both he and 
Essasu knew that the human had not succeeded in returning through his own 
efforts, but that he had somehow been tracked down and assisted by the stone 
masters of Torrelau.
Nevertheless, according to the information they had acquired, exerting force on 
the melded stones had produced a reaction. But they had mingled many stones, 
Essasu knew. The human had employed only two. Might that complicate returning 
or recovery by anxious stone masters seeking the missing stones?
He was struck by a terrible thought. According to the report, the human had been 
seen taking one of the stones. No one had observed the careful AAnn at their 
work. Could questing stone masters track the stones by themselves, or did they 
have to know who had made off with them? And if they found out, would they exert 
the efforts necessary for recovery? Would the number of individuals as well as 
the number of stones involved make recovery and return easier--or more 
difficult?
How long were they doomed to drift impotently before the Parraxnati of Mallatyah 
decided to come looking for their missing stones? Planning to be gone from base 
for only a day, the AAnn had brought little in the way of food and drink. 
Certainly the prospects of scavenging any life support in this place were 
remote.
"Weocannot float like helpless bubbles while waiting for the Parramati to find 
us, as they did the human," he announced. "We must try to extricate ourselves." 
He found that by kicking he could swim toward the green mass. The intense inner 
luminescence showed no signs of dimming. "Piarai, can you reach it? Everyone, 
try to make contact!"
"To what end?" Vuikak was disconsolate and made no effort to hide it.
"The human was able to alter his locale by putting pressure on the ends of the 
affecting mass." Reaching the stone, Essasu grabbed hold with both hands, trying 
to dig his fingers into its substance. Sharpened claws slid off the glassy 
sides, but strong hands succeeded in obtaining a firm grip. On the opposite 
side, Piarai did the same.
"Try to twist the ends," he instructed his second-incommand. "Try to make them 
move." Canines sliding against one another, he strained against the unyielding 
material.
Something gave beneath his fingers. Green sparks overwhelmed his vision.
He was standing now, no longer floating free. Piarai stood nearby, the stone 
mass resting on the ground between them. The earlier feeling of well-being had 
been replaced by a growing lethargy. A consequence of stronger gravity, he told 
himself.
There was no sign of the other members of the expedition. Yaarinda, Vuikak-all 
gone.
He and Piarai stood on a fiat, gravelly plain composed of sparkling black rock 
like crushed hematite. In every direction around them the horizon stretched to 
an unbroken infinity. There were no footprints, no vehicle tracks, no signs of 
civilization of any kind. Or for that matter, save for themselves, of life.
A sun seemed to be setting off to the west. Also off to the north, south, and 
east, twilight fading to pale in every direction. Above was a black sky devoid 
of cloud or any other redeeming feature, including stars. Of one thing a stunned 
Essasu was certain.
They were a long ways from anywhere.
What was responsible for the strange and unprecedented sunset? Were there four 
suns, each setting behind a different point of the compass? Or was natural law 
as they knew it simply foreign to this place?
It was getting cold. He did not want to be standing where they were when the 
light went away because he had a desperate, gut feeling it might never return. 
In chat ultimate darkness things with senses better attuned to nothingness might 
arise and come seeking. The commander thanked every deity and ancestor he could 
think of that he was not completely alone.
"Physical contact with the mass must be necessary for transport." Piarai turned 
a slow circle, inspecting a land that offered nothing to see. "The others must 
be ... lost."
And if we are riot careful, we, too, will be lost-an our minds, Essasu thought. 
Where moments ago there had been many there were now only two. The others were 
elsewhere. Drifting free, screaming forlornly perhaps, two of their comrades and 
their green nexus gone forever. Eventually the black coil might come for them, 
do unspeakable things, and put an end to it.
He stood there on the hematite plain and shuddered, waiting for the pale to dim 
or brighten. "We have to try again. If we do not find the others, maybe we will 
find our way back to Senisran."
"Try again?" A dejected Piarai eyed the glowing green mass with little in the 
way of hope. "Travel from noplace to nowhere?"
"We must," Essasu urged him. "Wherever we end up, it cannot be worse than here."
The eyes of his second-in-command were haunted. "I wish I shared your 
certitude."
Essasu walked over and shook him. "Get a hold of yourself. You are an officer of 
the Empire! Your only release is death. Until then, we strive on, in the name 
of the Emperor."
"Yes, the Emperor," Piarai muttered. "How I wish he were here instead of L"
This was hardly the time or place to chide a fellow officer for sacrilege, 
Essasu knew. It was important not to give up hope, to keep thinking, to keep 
trying. He said as much.
"We have no idea how to steer this thing." Piarai indicated the enigmatic stone 
agglomeration that was simultaneously their source of hope and despair. "We do 
not even know for certain that there exists a means of directing it." His 
expression twisted, thick with sardonic humor. "We do not know the right 
roads."
"We can try," Essasu argued. "We can look." He put his hands back on the stone 
and waited for his companion to do likewise.
For a long moment Piarai did nothing. Then a deep, slow, resigned hiss emerged 
from between his clenched teeth. "I wonder how many possible destinations our 
stone here can access? One would hope that the number is finite."
Reaching down, he grasped the other side of the mass and exerted pressure. So 
did Essasu. Emerald shards flew, the continuum contorted, and they went from 
where they were to a place where they were not.
 
Chapter seventeen
 
Tomochelor and Seaforth tried to maintain the station's daily routine: 
collecting and cataloging specimens of the local flora and fauna, recording 
variants of the Parramati language, checking automatic instrumentation to ensure 
that the usual meteorological reports were relayed via satellite to Ophhlia, and 
doing their best to win over the inhabitants of Torrelau to the idea of a formal 
treaty with the Commonwealth. But throughout it all, their thoughts were never 
very far from the sacred stones: their origin, functions, design, and above all, 
purpose.
They were repeatedly frustrated by the problem that Pulickel had ineffectually 
attempted to solve, namely, that it's more than a little difficult to study 
something you haven't got. Interestingly, his unfortunate escapade seemed not to 
have swayed Torrelauan opinion concerning the proposed treaty one way or the 
other. The proportion of those favoring an agreement and those opposed remained 
the same as before.
Various attempts to study the stones were stymied, albeit politely, at every 
turn, and neither of them could come up with a more efficacious way to proceed.
Even so, they were in better shape than the frantic handful of AAnn who were 
all that remained of the staff of his imperial highness's research station on 
Mallatyah. Their colleagues, including base commander Essasu RRGVB, had vanished 
without word or trace. Attempts to reestablish contact with the sortie party 
had proven worse than futile, as first sealed and then open-beam lines of 
communication yielded nothing in the way of a response, not even static. It was 
as if the entire expedition had suddenly and without warning vanished into thin 
air.
In point of fact that was exactly what had happened but not into thin air. 
Among the skeleton staff remaining at the installation, there was very little 
talk of stones and much of drafting a request for evacuation. Yet this could not 
be done unless they could provide hard evidence that something untoward had 
happened to the group. Since no one was in a hurry to visit the area where the 
expedition had disappeared, this placed the survivors in something of a 
quandary.
Perhaps the commander and the others had a reason for keeping silent. If so, 
stumbling out to "rescue" them would constitute a grave insult, not to mention 
complicating the expedition's situation. So those who had remained behind kept 
to themselves, maintained the base in an orderly fashion, waited anxiously for a 
response from those who were not responding, and hoped that someone in a 
position of authority would show up to tell them what to do next.
After all, it had only been a few days.
While the few surviving AAnn huddled inside their suddenly uncrowded 
installation and the two humans strove to maintain a semblance of a daily 
routine, the Parramati were not as indifferent as they seemed to the events that 
had taken place.
It was true, as the AAnn Essasu had once commented, that the Parramati could not 
communicate any faster than their boats could travel. But beneath favorable 
winds the highly specialized outriggers were exceptionally fast. So while the 
inhabitants of Mallatyah were being informed of Pulickel Tomochelor's actions on 
Torrelau, the citizens of that island were learning from their brethren on 
Mallatyah of the AAnn expedition's ill-fated attempt to abscond with a much 
larger number of stones. Meanwhile, humans and AAnn alike remained ignorant of 
this quiet exchange of information.
Subsequently, big persons from both major islands along with representatives 
from Tiniara, Omeuleek, Culicuanna, and more than thirty smaller islands 
stretching the length and breadth of the archipelago assembled in the village of 
Ataap. Located on a small hook-shape island situated midway between Torrelau and 
Mallatyah, the gathering imposed a significant burden on those serving as hosts. 
The Ataapans did not complain. They were honored by the presence of so many 
important big persons.
Ascela and Jorana were present, representing the Torrelauapa Parramati. From 
Mallatyah came Oresivi and the famous scholar Leuwaramau. Smaller islands sent 
one representative apiece, while even tinier islets that might be -home to only 
a single village or even a few families combined to choose one delegate to 
speak for them. All told, some seventy big persons and their attendants crowded 
into the meeting house on Ataap. Some but by no means all were stone masters. It 
was a convocation the likes of which Parramat had not seen in some thirty years.
On that occasion the purpose of the get-together had been festive. This time an 
air of solemnity hung over the proceedings, as the matter they had gathered to 
discuss was of a far more serious nature.
This is not to say that the atmosphere within and outside the meeting house was 
funereal. Old acquaintances greeted one another warmly, and new friendships were 
forged. Between discussions there was much ceremonial drinking and feasting, and 
the younger big persons participated in bounding and leaping contests. Amorous 
assignations were encouraged, a few were formalized, and in this way 
relationships between the affiliated islands of Parramat were strengthened.
When other island groupings held similar conclaves, disagreement and fighting 
was common, and not thought of as unusual. The Parramati had long since 
dispensed with such familial altercations. It made no sense to fight with a 
neighbor who might control a stone you would need next month, or next year, to 
improve your crops or heal a sick relative. Mutual interest preserved the peace.
Besides, you could share another person's space but never steal it.
When the last of the representatives had arrived and all introductions and 
greetings had been exchanged, everyone assembled in Ataap's meeting house. It 
was crowded, but there was just enough room for all. None could be left out or 
overlooked, not even the delegate from the smallest island. One might come from 
a large village or a single family, but everyone was equal in the amount of 
space they shared.
Most squatted in positions of formal rest, their flexible tails barely reaching 
the floor. Those along the walls were compelled to stand in order to be able to 
see. Standing for long periods of time was no hardship for a seni; not with 
their huge feet and powerful leg muscles.
Those designated as speakers waited their turn, and none spoke longer than was 
fitting. Everyone listened politely even to those elders whose thoughts were 
less focused and who had a tendency to ramble. Such individuals were viewed 
with fond amusement rather than dismay.
The delegates from Torrelau and Mallatyah spoke last, not because they 
represented the two largest and most densely populated islands of the 
archipelago but because they were the ones most intimately and immediately 
affected by the events of the previous days. Yet what had happened concerned 
every Parramati, to the last shell gatherer on the farthest outlying islet.
Of most immediate concern was the apparent loss of seven stones from Mallatyah.
"Seven stones!" Old Leuwaramau turned slowly as she spoke. Her body was bent and 
her vision unpaired, but her voice rang out youthful and strong. Her words 
reverberated the length of the longhouse. In the singsong language of the 
Parramati it sounded more like an aria than a speech.
"Can they not be traced?" called out a stone master from Yevaluu.
The renowned scholar turned toward the questioner's voice. "Seven stones have 
been used. Not two, as was the case on Torrelau." Squatting nearby, Ascela and 
Jorana gestured solemn accord. "The users of the seven have gone farther. 
Finding them and bringing them back may be impossible. It is certainly 
dangerous."
"They can take only the stones," someone commented from near the south wall. 
"Not the space they occupied." A murmur of assent rose from the assembly.
"But still." The representative big person from Ataap did not try to conceal his 
distress. "Seven stones!"
Leuwaramau blew through the end of her long snout. "Two stones open two roads 
and their permutations. Difficult but not impractical to follow. Seven stones 
weave a trail far more than seven times tangled. Impossible. Too many roads 
crossing too many intersections. We must face the fact that these stones are 
gone. So are those who foolishly made use of them."
Huril'ila of the island of Rerenik rose. "Stones will be shared. If any need be 
replaced, Rerenik will share." In response, the longhouse shook to shouted 
offers of assistance.
Leuwaramau gestured for silence. "Thanks be to our Rerenik brethren, but this is 
not necessary. The loss is of course irreplaceable, but we of Mallatyah are rich 
in stones. We will not suffer." She drew herself up.
"But this must not be allowed to happen again. If enough stones are taken from 
us, the links between some roads could be lost forever. We could lose control 
over our own space."
Angry voices echoed throughout the meeting place. For all their inner peace and 
melodious speech, it had not been so very long since the Parramati had fought 
with their neighbors. Because they chose not to war did not mean they were 
ignorant of its ways.
"What are we to do?" a big person from Tassai wondered aloud. She had a big 
belly and, for a seni, a booming voice.
"Kill them all," another delegate suggested. "Soft- and shiny-skinned ones 
alike. Feed them to the apapanu."
From the center of the room, Ascela rose to turn and disagree. "That will not 
work. We know both peoples well enough to know that if these die, snore will 
come to take their place. They are like kikau weeds in the gardens. Better to 
deal with those who are here now, with those that we know."
"We are not afraid of the aliens," another insisted. "Let them come as many as 
will. We will use the war stones against them!" This proposal was greeted with 
cries of support-but not many. A larger number of delegates expressed 
reservations.
It had been generations since the war stones had been employed to repel a large 
and especially vicious invasion from another archipelago. If the histories were 
to be believed, the entire attacking force had been destroyed by means too 
terrible to relate-together with nearly all the defenders. The war stones were 
not like growing stones or fishing stones. Those charged with their care had a 
greater responsibility than nearly all other stone masters. Such stones were few 
in number, and as a precaution no more than one was kept on any single island. 
The old stories warned that bringing them together could pose as great a threat 
to the users as to the enemy.
"I do not think that is a good idea. There must be a better way."
"Then propose one!" shouted a representative from the far side of the longhouse. 
This suggestion met with considerably more support than its predecessor.
Ascela was not intimidated. "The humans are intensely curious. Not only about 
the stones, but about all aspects of Parramati life and of kusum. Kill them, and 
others will come, curious to learn what happened." A three-fingered hand 
gestured toward the longhouse ceiling. "They drop from the sky, and the sky is 
full of them."
"Ah-weh, " old Leuwaramau whispered. "Then our purpose should be to keep their 
numbers among us as few as possible."
"Can we convince them to go elsewhere?" Huril'ila wondered. "Persuade them 
somehow to leave us and study the Eolurro? Let them set their strange longhouses 
among our neighbors instead of here."
There was an outburst of barking laughter. "More interesting to study the dirt 
than the Eolurro," someone declared, provoking welcome amusement.
Ascela continued to hold the floor. "That is exactly why it will not work. Like 
that of many other seni, the kusum of the Eolurro has been debased by contact 
with both humans and AAnn. These humans are so interested in ours because it 
remains pure."
"Can we keep it so?" someone asked from near the west wall. "If these aliens are 
allowed to remain among us, will their influence not begin to dilute traditional 
kusum? The young in particular are always susceptible to new and interesting 
ideas."
Jorana rose to stand alongside Ascela. "There are no stones for seeing into the 
future. We cannot predict what may happen. But we can try to convince the humans 
that kusum should not be threatened and that the Parramati should be left alone. 
There are only two of them, and they insist that they want only what is best for 
us."
"The shiny-skinned ones say the same." Oresivi let his gaze rove through the 
crowd of attentive big persons. "Perhaps that is part of the problem. These 
humans and AAnn both want only what is best for us-provided they are the ones to 
determine what that is." A surge of universal approval rose from the assembled. 
"Let us decide what is best for Parramati kusum and tell them."
"How can we convince those who are so interested in us to leave us alone?" 
another wondered aloud.
"Kill them," exclaimed a small but persistent minority. It was a collective 
voice that was disturbingly persistent. Jorana chose not to acknowledge it.
"Perhaps we should consult the stones and let them show us the way. The most 
important stones." He surveyed the crowd. "We could have a Goggelai."
This astonishing and completely unexpected proposal provoked immediate and 
vehement discussion in every comer of the meeting place. It did not die out 
completely even when Leuwaramau staggered again to her feet.
"A Goggelai has not been held in living memory. It opens the road to the 
unknown. There are great dangers in the unknown."
"But also answers," Jorana argued. "Do not these visitors also bring unknowns 
full of dangers? These aliens are a big thing that has come among the Parramati. 
It requires a big thing to counter them." He spread his arms wide.
"We want no treaties with them, yet without an answer, they will not go away. We 
do not want war with them, because they will keep coming back. So I say, let us 
see what the stones show us. Let us see what roads the Goggelai opens and how 
the humans react to them. Perhaps among all the roads we will find one that 
leads to understanding."
General discussion ensued. Those who argued for the use of the war stones to 
kill the visitors made some headway and swayed a few opinions. But it wasn't 
nearly enough to convince the majority, who opted, albeit with reluctance, to 
convene the Goggelai.
Debate continued until the small hours of the morning, but in the end Jorana's 
proposal prevailed. There was undeniable excitement among the delegates as they 
filed out of the meeting house. After all, though they knew it well from legend 
and story, none of them had actually participated in a Goggelai.
It was decided to hold the ceremony as soon as possible, on the slopes of 
sacred Mt. Erirota on Torrelau. Without divulging the full significance of the 
ritual, Ascela and Jorana would invite the humans to attend at the last moment.
Discussion continued as the big persons drifted off to their assigned sleeping 
quarters, walking or hopping to buts and longhouses that had been prepared for 
them by their honored hosts. The ramifications of a Goggelai were many, and not 
all necessarily benign. But these were portentous times for Parramat. Radical 
problems required radical solutions.
Stones had been lost. The protection of those that remained, and of the roads 
they guarded, had to be ensured. The roads could not be damaged, of course, but 
access to them could be lost.
So they would see what paths the Goggelai opened. Perhaps even, as Leuwaramau 
pointed out, the road to enlightenment.
 
"A multistones ceremony?" Fawn turned to Pulickel, wondering if she'd heard 
correctly.
They were standing by the river just above where it poured over the cliff into 
the shallow inlet lagoon below the village. The noise of the waterfall just 
downstream was constant but not overwhelming. Nearby, middle and lesser female 
persons were washing household items and preparing food in the crystal-clear 
water.
Jorana had come up behind them and politely requested a moment of their time. 
That in itself was unusual. Normally it was the visiting humans who had to 
interject themselves into Parramati conversation.
Pulickel confirmed her translation. "This sounds like something we should see."
Jorana's slim fingers traced lithe patterns in the air. "Your presence will add 
to the significance of the Goggelai. "
Fawn fluffed out her blond tresses. "I've made notes on quite a few Parramati 
ceremonies, but I don't remember writing down anything about a Goggelai."
Jorana looked up at her. "One has not been held for a long time. For quite a 
long time."
"So why now?" There was something odd in the big person's manner, Pulickel 
thought. He ran through his mental catalog of seni postures and expressions. Not 
discomfort, not anger or upset, not nervousness. He couldn't quite put a finger 
on it or a name to it.
At least he knew that Jorana was not displeased with them. Otherwise he would 
not be inviting them to attend this special ceremony.
"The decision to hold the Goggelai is bound up with your corning among us. " 
Pulickel continued to wonder at the big person's manner, which was at once 
deferential and demanding. "Important decisions will be made afterward."
"The treaty," Fawn hinted. .
Jorana indicated agreement. "About the treaty, yes. And about other things. The 
Goggelai may tell us if your road and that of the Parramati coincide or diverge. 
It may tell us all manner of things. No one knows for certain because it has 
been such a long time since one was held."
"So if it develops that our roads converge," Pulickel pressed him, "then the 
Parramati will sign the treaty?"
"Perhaps." Jorana looked away. "I cannot speak to such matters now."
Fawn asked the inevitable follow-up. "And if they diverge?"
The big person studied her out of long, dark eyes. "Space is vast, F'an, and 
there are many spaces within it. Each holds different responses to different 
situations."
"But even if there are an infinite number of spaces, the number of roads is 
finite," Pulickel countered.
Jorana favored him with the seni equivalent of a smile. "You have not been long 
among us, friend Pu'il, but you have learned much. Everyone hopes that the road 
followed is the right one. You are so interested to learn about kusum. Now you 
will have the opportunity to contemplate one of its most sacred foundations.
"As to which road will be shown, I know no better than you. It is not like the 
bringing together of growing stones or weather stones. The Goggelai is the 
biggest thing there is." He turned to depart.
Both Pulickel and Fawn were reluctant to let him leave. "When you say that this 
is a multistone ceremony," she queried their visitor, "do you mean that stones 
from all over the island are brought together in one place?"
The long skull turned back to her. "Not only from all over Torrelau, but from 
the length and breadth of the Parramat. I said this was a big thing." He turned 
apologetic. "Remember when you asked me, friend Pu'il, if more than two stones 
were ever brought together at one time and I said no? I lied. This is the one 
time when many are gathered. It is a great and important secret, one that you 
will now share with the Parramati."
"Sounds like it." Pulickel found himself wondering why the native had lied 
earlier. Perhaps the infrequency f this particular ceremony explained it. 
Jorana might have been saying that no more than two stones were brought together 
at any one time under normal conditions. Clearly this Goggelai was an exception 
to the usual rules. That made it only the more intriguing.
"Are all the stones from all the islands used?"
The big person eyed him as if perhaps he hadn't learned so very much after all. 
"Of course not. What would be the point of combining earth and weather stones, 
or healing and fishing stones? No, the Goggelai requires the bringing together 
of more stones than any other ceremony, but they are all of one kind. It will 
take awhile to assemble them because they are used for nothing else but the 
Goggelai and have not been used in such a long time." .
Fawn hoped that a description of the stones under discussion might offer a clue 
as to their function. "If they're not healing stones or earth stones or any 
other kind of stone that we're familiar with, then what are they?"
Jorana's reply was evocative without being informative. "They are the howling 
stones."
"So you bring all these howling stones together from all over the islands," 
Pulickel noted, "and then what happens?"
"No one can be sure," the big person replied maddeningly, "except that roads 
are opened."
"How many of these howling stones are there?" Fawn noted that even though the 
busy villagers could easily overhear, all were studiously ignoring the 
conversation.
Pulickel deduced from Jorana's reply that this time the native was being honest 
with them. "I do not know." Delicate hands fluttered. "I do not think that 
anyone knows for certain, not even the senior big persons of the outer islands. 
The howling stones have been held and watched over and unused for many 
generations. Only when all have been assembled in one place can they be counted 
and the answer to your questions known."
"Well," Fawn told him, "we're flattered that you're doing this for us."
"We are not doing it for you," Jorana corrected her. "We are doing it with you. 
To try to show you the depth and importance of preserving our kusum 
untrammeled."
That didn't sound like someone anxious to sign a treaty of mutual aid and 
cooperation, Pulickel thought. But he did not comment. Perhaps he was 
misinterpreting.
"There could be some danger. Or nothing at all may happen." The big person was 
watching both of them closely.
"We'll take our chances." Fawn smiled down at him. "You know that Pu'il and I 
aren't afraid of a little danger. When is the ceremony to be held?"
"In five days time, on the westem slope of Mt. Erirota."
That in itself was interesting, Fawn mused. Normally, the far side of Erirota 
was off-limits even to big persons. She hadn't been especially curious about it 
because reconnaissance vits showed nothing out of the ordinary, nothing but 
jungle and rocks. They revealed no crumbling temples, no ancient burial 
grounds. Obviously the region had great significance to the Torrelauans and to 
the Parramati in general, but it was not because it was rife with structural 
antiquities. Certainly it was an honor and a sign of confidence to be invited to 
attend a gathering there-especially after the incident involving Pulickel and 
the "borrowed" stones.
"May we bring our recording tools along?" she asked.
Jorana eyed her unblinkingly. "You may bring anything you wish, so long as you 
bring yourselves."
"And you can't give us an idea of what we might expect to see?" Pulickel was 
reluctant to let the big person go.
"I have never traveled the road of the howling stones," the native told him. "No 
one living has. Who knows? Perhaps you will tell me." His lips flowed in the 
equivalent of a grin. "It is told that through the Goggelai lies the road to 
wonders. Or there may be nothing. We will find out together."
Following Jorana's departure, the two xenologists spent the rest of the morning 
studying and recording native activities along the river. Their thoughts, 
however, were on the earlier meeting and not on cultural explication.
"What do you make of all this?" Fawn asked her colleague. "Of what Jorana said. 
Was he telling us everything, or was he being selective?"
"I'm sure he was being selective. Or evasive. That bit about not knowing 
anything about what happens during the ceremony? I don't think I buy that."
She made a face. "I guess we're going to find out. You don't think they're 
inviting us to a big gathering so they can get rid of us?"
"Why should they? If they wanted to dispose of me, why would they go to the 
trouble of bringing me back from the road the transportation stones took me 
down? They could have left me out there, wherever out there was, wandering 
around forever trying tog
et back on my own."
"Maybe that wouldn't have been in accordance with kusum." She watched the 
females working on the riverbank, but her mind wasn't on it. "As you know, when 
it comes to collective decision making, the Parramati are more obtuse than 
anyone else on Senisran."
"Five days. We'll want dual backups on all systems, and we'll want to check them 
out at least a full day in advance."
She nodded without replying, knowing that he was talking more to himself now 
than to her. It was an aggravating habit, but one she found she was becoming 
comfortable with.
Chapter Eighteen
 
The ceremonial locale on the far side of Mt. Erirota was more attractive than 
impressive, a pristine grassy clearing high up on the slopes of the extinct 
volcano. Beyond the clearing the native vegetation grew thickly, reflecting the 
high rainfall the area received. Either the grassy sward was carefully 
maintained, Pulickel decided, or else it lay in a slight but significant rain 
shadow.
It was early evening and Senisran's compassionate sun lingered on the distant 
horizon, pausing briefly before its daily disappearance to paint scattered 
clouds with streaks of gold and crimson. Sunset was the only time of day that 
could reduce sea and sky on this world to insignificance, he mused as he soaked 
in the spectacular panorama.
Irrespective of the incipient ceremony, the gathering itself was most 
impressive. It looked as if every big person in Parramat and not a few of their 
attendants had assembled in orderly fashion on the edge of the clearing. 
Recorders humming inconspicuously, he and Fawn stayed where Ascela and Jorana 
had left them. They had an excellent view and felt no need to roam.
The assembled Parramati had dressed for the occasion in their finest regalia. 
Colorful woven skirts vied for attention with flamboyant headdresses and 
elaborate necklaces. Snouts, cheeks, eye sockets, and ears were decorated in 
vibrant facepaint while rings hung in profusion from long fingers and tails. 
Shoulder garlands of the rarest and most exotic flowers the archipelago had to 
offer filled the air with wild, confused perfume.
Yet the gaudy spectacle belied the attitude of those present, which was solemn 
rather than celebratory.
Having been made ready earlier, torches and standard-borne bone lanterns were 
brought forth and lit, their individual lights strengthening as that of the sun 
faded. Querying Ascela as to the ceremony's duration, Pulickel was told that it 
would take as long as it took, a response that grated on the xenologist's sense 
of the precise.
The Torrelauapan was not being cryptic. It was simply a fact that no one knew 
how long a Goggelai should last. The ceremony would define itself, the visiting 
humans were told. They would have to be satisfied with that. Ancient oral 
guidelines, Fawn pointed out, were inherently obscure.
As the last of the torches and lanterns were lit, the dusky peak of the volcano 
glowed bronze in the final light of the setting sun. Drinking in the sight both 
natural and synthetic spread out before her, Fawn Seaforth found that she didn't 
care if the Goggelai produced any profound revelations about Parramati culture 
or not. The spectacle was sufficient unto. itself.
In addition to the unprecedented display of color and design, there was music in 
abundance. Flutes, stringed instruments, and an astonishing assortment of 
barbaric percussion filled the evening air with energetic melodies interspersed 
with eruptive bursts of jagged rhythm. Unable to resist the seductive 
ostinatos, many of the assembled dignitaries were soon chanting and dancing in 
place. While Fawn occasionally found her own body twisting and arching in time 
to the alien tempo, Pulickel was apparently immune to all such melodic 
blandishments. He remained stolidly in place, his recorder whirring, doing his 
best not to stare disapprovingly-or otherwise-in her direction.
As for the mysterious, revered howling stones themselves, their actual 
appearance was something of a letdown. Carried in woven bags or brought forth in 
intricately patterned baskets, they looked no different from any of the other 
stones the visitors had seen. Irregular lumps of green volcanic glass, some were 
larger than the growing stone whose use had been demonstrated to Fawn, while 
others were even smaller than the two stones so briefly borrowed by Pulickel. 
Several were so big they had to be carried in on hardwood litters supported by 
four Parramati apiece.
One by one, the stones were removed from their traveling containers and placed 
before a big person standing along the inner rim of the great circle that now 
enclosed the modest meadow, until the grass was ringed with a fine of sacred 
stones. Each stone, Pulickel noted, rested no less than half a meter from its 
neighbor. None was allowed to touch.
Even when the ring was complete the procession continued, until two concentric 
stone circles and part of a third lay gleaming on the ground. The two humans 
were given free rein to wander in and among the stones and stone masters, 
musicians and attendants, recording whatever they wished. For the most part 
even those Parramati they knew, like Ascela and Jorana, ignored them. All were 
enraptured by the ceremony.
When Pulickel accidentally tripped over a particularly long stone, no one so 
much as twitched. As for the stone, it rocked back and forth a couple of times 
and lay utterly still, a big dark green rock that differed only in color from 
the igneous escarpment that backed onto the meadow. If it and the several 
hundred others that had been so laboriously brought together embodied any 
significant powers, Pulickel reflected, these were being held efficiently in 
check.
From Jorana's original description, he and Fawn had supposed there were no more 
than a few dozen of the howling stones. The presence of hundreds was therefore 
the biggest surprise of the evening so far. Judging from the expectant attitude 
of the assembled, there promised to be more.
By the time the last vestige of sunlight had fled from the horizon and the scene 
was lit entirely by torch and lantern light, the chanting and music-making had 
risen to such a pitch that he had to shout to make himself heard above the 
noise. The relentless Parramati percussion in particular gave new significance 
to that part of the ear known as the tympanum. While his recorder could adjust 
automatically to the rising din, he had to struggle to tolerate it.
The rolling artificial thunder boomed down the slopes and echoed through the 
valleys. Fortunate wildlife fled, but he and Fawn had no such option. With luck, 
he winced as an especially loud burst of music assailed his ears, it would all 
be over soon.
Fawn's thoughts were stumbling down the same discordant path. "I wonder if this 
is going to go on all night? If so, we could probably return in the morning for 
the big finish."
He checked his chronometer. "No one's said anything to me about time. We 
probably ought to inquire. For all we know now, the ceremony could take days."
"I suppose we should wait it out awhile before asking. Our presence here is 
something of an honor, and we don't want to insult anybody by making it look 
like we want to leave early." She smiled encouragingly at him and he nodded 
reluctantly.
It was well after midnight when he checked the time again. The music and 
chanting gave no sign of slackening, the assembled participants no indication 
that they were running out of steam. If anything, they sang and played louder 
than ever. Torches and lanterns burned as brightly as at sunset. Fawn's notion 
of leaving for a while and returning later was looking more and more attractive. 
The activity, as well as the hour, was exhausting.
Those stone masters who dropped out of the inner circle promptly had their 
positions assumed by others. No such reinforcements waited in the wings for the 
two tired xenologists. Pulickel found his thoughts drifting more and more often 
to his room back at the station. His quiet, soundproofed room.
Without any warning, signal, or fanfare, the music ceased. Chanting fell to a 
sustained murmur. Several big persons representing the outermost islands of the 
Parramat Archipelago stepped forward and raised three fingered hands skyward. 
The music resumed, only this time it was pointed and brief.
Words were uttered that neither xenologist recognized, though from their 
inflection Fawn knew they were archaic. But though those who spoke them might 
be ignorant of their meaning, they enunciated each one carefully and with great 
respect.
Supplicating hands were lowered. Selecting them from the innermost circle, 
several big persons brought the first stones forward. The two speakers accepted 
the offerings, placed them on the ground, and pushed them together. Their 
fatigue now forgotten, Pulickel and Fawn double checked their recorders and 
tensed.
Contact was achieved between stones. Green sparks flew from an emerald flash. 
Fused, the conjoined stones emitted a steady, soft green glow.
"What now?" Pulickel whispered aloud.
 I don't know. Remember, the Parramati haven't performed this ceremony in a 
very long time. They probably aren't too sure of the consequences themselves."
Two more stone masters removed their respective burdens from the circle and 
brought them forward. Others were preparing to do the same from the opposite 
side of the ring. One at a time, they added their stones to the lambent green 
mass in the center of the ceremonial encirclement. With each additional stone 
the irregular shape added to its size.
Pulickel watched as a stone as big as his head was placed against the near side 
of the burgeoning aggregation. Vibrating noticeably, it slid up the side of the 
mass and rotated several times before slipping neatly into a slot in the top of 
the heap. Other stones similarly maneuvered themselves into position, 
displaying an inner animation none of the sacred stones the Parramati used in 
everyday life had previously exhibited.
There was no formal organization, no apparent rhyme or reason to the process. 
The natives merely dumped the parts in a pile, Pulickel realized. Whatever the 
growing green mass night be, it was putting itself together. It was apparent 
that in addition to assorted helpful powers, certain stones were possessed of 
something very different but equally impressive.
Memory. Memory ancient and, so far, inscrutable.
By now the refulgent green lump was taller than an adult seni and had assumed a 
roughly rectangular shape. It sustained its baffling growth as more stones were 
brought forward and added to the enigmatic structure.
Fawn leaned close. Even above the excitement and noise, the sights and the 
pungent presence of hundreds of highly active Parramati, he could still smell 
the perfume of her.
"Somehow I don't think this is intended to make the pohoroh grow bigger or the 
river run clean," she whispered.
The ceremonial stone rings continued to shrink as more and more of the glassy 
green pieces were added to the growing puzzle. It was far taller than any seni 
now, but individual stones continued to maneuver themselves up the uneven flanks 
and fasten themselves to the top, steadily adding to the height of the 
luminescent mystery. The assembled Parramati were as entranced by their 
handiwork as were the visiting xenologists.
By this time the object was putting out so much light that it was impossible to 
look directly at it for long. In addition to the meadow and the softly chanting 
circle of natives, it illuminated the surrounding jungle as well as the looming 
flank of the mountain. Yet heat remained a byproduct of the reaction notable 
only for its absence. The intense green radiance was entirely cool, allowing 
supplicating stone masters to touch the product of their efforts with 
impunity. From its apex, a meter-wide shaft of coherent green light suddenly 
shot skyward to pierce the night sky.
From the time the first two stones had been brought together, a distant hum had 
been audible. With the addition of each new stone, this had grown steadily in 
volume and intensity, until now it vibrated within teeth and bones. It was a 
whine, a single high mechanical note, an antediluvian call, the song of 
something endlessly dormant and only now slowly reawakening.
A howling.
Few stones remained, and these were piously added to the pile. Pulickel saw Fawn 
shielding her eyes as she tried to follow the activity. Meanwhile, except for 
suffusing the meadow with light and sound, the impressive green agglomeration 
had done nothing. The world hadn't shifted on its axis, the ground beneath his 
feet remained stable and the solid, grassy growth common to Senisran still 
cushioned his sandaled feet.
Even if whatever it was managed to complete itself, he realized, that didn't 
mean that anyone present would know what to do with the final result. He 
wondered if any of the orbiting surveillance and survey satellites put up by the 
Commonwealth and the AAnn were presently in position to detect the green beam 
and, if so, what they would make of it. Couldn't worry about that now, he knew.
The last stone was brought forward and reverently placed against the mass, which 
by this time was the size and approximate shape of a Parramati longhouse. The 
stone efficiently slid up and around the right side to settle itself into and 
fill one remaining gap. Pulickel and Fawn tensed, but nothing happened. Together 
with the Parramati they found themselves confronting a substantial structure 
that put out a vast intensity of green light, and it in turn confronted them.
But nothing happened.
A few uncertain mutterings began to be heard among the assembled. Pulickel found 
himself echoing them. Was there anything to be learned here, or was it all a 
colossal bust? Perhaps the device was designed simply to put out a shaft of 
green light, possibly as some kind of unknown navigational aid. Or maybe it was 
no more than an elaborate marker.
Frustrated, he walked up to it, shielding his eyes from the evanescent glare. No 
one stopped him.
Up close, he found that he was able to see into the mass to a surprising depth. 
A network of complex internal striations was clearly visible. They appeared to 
link slightly darker masses buried deep within the body of the construct. 
Reaching out with one hand, he lightly traced the lines nearest the surface. 
Like the light it put out, the object itself was pleasantly cool to the touch.
Behind him he heard Fawn call out sharply, "Watch yourself, Pulickel. There's 
something coming out."
As he stepped back, the construct began to exude something very like a large, 
transparent egg, as if the glowing green lump was giving birth. The voices of 
the assembled big persons rose in unison, chanting loudly.
Approaching this new and unexpected phenomenon with caution, he saw that in 
contrast to the rest of the mass, the protrusion had a faint reddish tinge, like 
an excited fiber optic. He was unable to gauge its thickness or even if it was 
hollow or solid. Already, three-quarters of it had emerged from the howling 
green lump. Indifferent to urging or chanting, suspicions or hopes, the 
remainder resolutely refused to ooze free of the construct. From a tactile 
standpoint it felt no different from the rest of the green mass.
Fawn joined him, along with Ascela and Jorana. As they inspected the faintly 
reddish ovoid, the curving, tapered end facing the circle suddenly opened. 
There was no door, no hatch. One moment the end of the object appeared solid; 
the next, it displayed an opening.
Together, Pulickel and Ascela peered inside. The interior of the ovoid was 
floored with what seemed to be a layer of dense fog. Ignoring Fawn's 
admonitions, he reached in and down. His fingers sank a centimeter or so into 
the frothy substance before encountering an unyielding surface.
He straightened. "Interesting stuff. It looks like you could brush it aside with 
one hand, but it doesn't move. There's initial give, and then it turns solid. 
What do you suppose this thing is?" His ears were filled with Parramati 
chanting and the high-pitched whine of the construct.
Hands on hips, she studied the mysterious protrusion. "Your guess is as good as 
mine. I'm inclined to think that anything that has a floor, walls, and an 
entrance is designed to be entered." Blue eyes speculated on the protrusion. 
"The big persons have been saying all along that the Goggelai is supposed to 
open a different sort of road. This could be some kind of transportation 
device."
He nodded contemplatively. "Uh-huh. Or an oversized alien food processor. Right 
now we are somewhat lacking in information."
She was studying the ovoid intently. "If it's a means of transport, it's odd 
that it didn't emerge completely from its surroundings."
"Is it? When did we become specialists in alien transportation systems?" 
Bending low, he put both hands on the exposed rim of the ovoid and leaned 
inward.
"And where the hell do you think you're going?" she challenged him sharply.
He glanced back with that fey, confident smile she'd come to know so well. "Not 
there, I pray. Hopefully just down another road, as the Parramati would say."
She was less than encouraging. "I'd think that after your last experience with 
the vagaries of stone-impelled transport you wouldn't want to try it again. The 
Parramati might not be able to bring you back a second time."
He tapped the ovoid's outer rim. It gave back no sound. "We're not dealing with 
a couple of loose stones here. If this is indeed some kind of device intended to 
transport individuals down a particular road, then it quite likely is designed 
to also transport them back. Otherwise why design and build something this 
elaborate? Why not just use a couple of the transportation stones? I don't think 
it's unreasonable to assume that the more intricate the device, the more 
complex and varied its function."
"You're assuming a lot," she insisted.
Again the smile, a little wider this time. "I certainly am, but I have a feeling 
it's the only way we are going to divine this object's intended function."
"It could take you someplace," she brooded, "and not bring you back."
"There is that possibility," he conceded. "But the liturgy of discovery. is rife 
with explorers who never looked over the next cliff or climbed the next mountain 
because they were afraid they might fall off."
"Or run into something with a bad attitude and lots of teeth," she added dourly.
He nodded knowingly. "Either way, we can expect to get some answers."
"Before we go stumbling off in search of them," she countered, "let's see what 
the Parramati think."
He hesitated, then reluctantly deferred to common sense.
"Histories insist that the howling stones open new roads." Ascela exchanged a 
look with Jorana. "But they do not say what kind of roads, and I have never seen 
a road open like this." She indicated the beckoning, enigmatic ovoid.
"This is a new thing," Jorana agreed.
Fawn framed her question carefully, not wanting dialect to get in the way of 
meaning. "Do the histories of the Goggelai say anything about returning back 
along any roads that are opened?"
"No," the big person admitted, "but it is well known that the clearer the road, 
the easier the return. I believe we should go and find out." Pulickel was a 
little startled to find his position so readily supported.
"If it looks like anything," Jorana put in, "it looks like a boat." He was 
studying the ovoid's exterior. "It is covered to keep off the rain, but there 
are no outriggers."
Pulickel essayed a seni bark indicative of low-key humor. "If you are right and 
it is some kind of boat, Jorana, then I think it will have outriggers-but of a 
kind we cannot see and cannot imagine."
The senior big person indicated agreement. "No matter their kind, so long as 
they work. We will go together, friend Pu'il." He straightened on his powerful 
hind legs. "It is the responsibility of big persons to investigate any new 
roads."
Fawn's attention shifted from alien to fellow xenologist. "You're determined to 
go through with this, aren't you?"
Pulickel nodded. "Most assuredly." Peering into the device, he added 
off-handedly, "There is room enough for all of us."
A three-fingered hand gripped his shoulder. "It is good," Ascela told him. "Each 
of us may see things only another will understand. Knowledge can be shared." 
Slitted blue-black eyes gazed deeply back into his own, the bond of curiosity 
linking their two species more effectively than any words.
"Nothing may happen." Fawn eyed the ovoid uneasily. "Or it may collapse in on 
you."
"Or fill up with water, or toxic gas." Pulickel looked up. "Possibilities will 
remain nothing more than possibilities unless we do something. There's nothing 
for it but to try it. Either way, the results will be recorded. Despite all its 
claims to precision and exactitude, great science often boils down to a leap of 
faith."
"That's a fine sentiment for a book, not a life." The line of her mouth 
tightened and she took a couple of steps back. "So go ahead and leap." She 
raised the forearm to which her recorder was strapped.
Jorana touched his side and he turned. "Let us find out what the howling stones 
do, friend Pu'il. Let us learn together."
"Yes, together." Knowing that the memory of his recent transgression still 
burned hot in Parramati memory as well as his own, he was touched by the 
sentiment.
Ascela had conveyed their intentions to several other big persons. Now, as she 
entered the ovoid, they explained what was happening to the rest of the 
assembled. Everyone retreated to the edge of the meadow as every eye focused on 
the luminous green mass. Fawn found herself surrounded by warm-bodied, 
heavy-hipped alien forms.
Jorana followed his fellow villager into the device, moving toward the rear and 
making room for Pulickel. While the seni squatted, he was forced to assume a 
crosslegged position on the foglike floor. Arrayed in single file, they faced 
the opening, the emerald brilliance at their backs.
"Just a minute! Wait!" came a frantic shout. Breathing hard, Fawn crawled in 
next to him.
"Of course we'll wait," he told her. "We don't have any choice, since we don't 
know how to go." At that moment she was closer to him than she'd ever been 
before-and not just physically. "I thought you were going to stay behind?"
Scrunched up against the curving, transparent wall, she did not have enough room 
to cross her long legs but had to stretch them out in front of her. "I've always 
been an avid mountain climber, and I'm not afraid of heights."
"Good. I am."
They sat silent and motionless within the ovoid, listening to the howling whine 
of the device and the distant, submerged but still audible chant of the 
assembled big persons. After a while, Pulickel began to feel foolish.
"It's not responding to our presence. Maybe we're overlooking some means of 
activation. Look for a depression, a discoloration-any kind of imperfection in 
the structure of the inner surface."
Fawn translated for the two Parramati. Together the four of them commenced a 
section-by-section search of the ovoid's interior. Except for the fog floor, it 
proved to be as featureless as it looked.
"It has to be here," Pulickel muttered. "There has to be something."
"Does there?" Fawn was less assured. "We're dealing with the technology that 
made the stones. Stones that stimulate instant growth in plants, affect the 
weather, send a curious xenologist god knows where but lets local aborigines 
bring him back, and merge to form glowing green searchlights the size of a 
skimmer hangar. We don't have a clue how any of this works, what powers them, or 
why they're here. I have yet to recognize so much as an on-off switch on the 
least of them, so why should we expect to be able to find one in here? Face it, 
Pulickel: the Goggelai's a no-go."
"Thank you for those encouraging conclusions," he replied dryly.
"Hey, I say what I feel."
"Perhaps we must use the proper chant," Ascela suggested.
Pulickel didn't laugh. In the absence of any obvious method of physical 
activation, who was to say that an oral variety might not prove more effective? 
It certainly couldn't be less so.
As it turned out, the correct thing to do proved to be to do nothing at all, a 
dynamic in which they were at present actively engaged.
Before the Parramati could commence any new chants, the open end of the 
enclosure shut. As with its opening, this took place in utter silence and 
without warning. Again, no door or hatch appeared. One moment egress to the 
outside world was readily available, and the next a red tinged barrier as 
transparent as the rest of the ovoid had silently taken its place.
Perhaps it had finally detected the presence of living creatures within and 
responded appropriately. Possibly it self-activated after an indeterminate but 
predetermined period of time. Perhaps a sniff, or an especially deep breath, or 
the exact intonation of a word had activated some hidden mechanism. It was 
impossible to tell what had done the trick, and quite likely they would never 
know.
Light, warmth, and a flow of fresh air emanated from the fog beneath. How the 
machine knew what of which the occupants required, Pulickel couldn't imagine, so 
he settled for being grateful instead. In finally sensing and reacting to their 
presence, the device had also sensed and reacted to their needs.
Perhaps something outside changed as well, because a number of big persons were 
hopping frantically toward the ovoid. Their mouths were open and they were 
gesturing emphatically. Within the transparent egg, however, all was composed 
and surprisingly quiet. They could no longer hear the Parramati chanting or the 
howling of the stones.
Leaning forward, Fawn pushed gently, then firmly, on the end of the new 
enclosure, on the place where they had entered. Unsurprisingly, it did not yield 
to her efforts. She sat back.
"Won't budge," she reported tensely. "Whatever happens next, we're sealed in 
tight."
"Something must be happening." Her colleague leaned close and pointed.
The Parramati who had leaped so anxiously toward the ovoid had halted abruptly. 
All were staring while a number had begun to retrace their steps as fast as 
they had advanced. It looked like they were conversing loudly among 
themselves-Pulickel could clearly see their mouths moving-but the two 
xenologists and two big persons within the device could hear nothing beyond the 
ovoid wall.
Ascela and Jorana were utterly calm, resigned to whatever might happen next. 
They were no less curious about this than their human companions-simply less 
concerned.
As the world outside began to vanish, it took a moment for Pulickel to realize 
what was happening. The ovoid was sinking, or retreating, or being absorbed back 
into the efflorescent green mass from which it had partially emerged. He kicked 
experimentally at the front of the egg. It yielded no more readily to his foot 
than it had to Fawn's hands.
Satisfied that they were safe-or trapped-he settled back to await whatever Fate 
and an ancient alien technology had in store for them.
Chapter Nineteen
 
Though they were being sucked into the very heart of the emerald radiance 
itself, the light outside actually dimmed slightly. While the composition of the 
transparent material encasing them did not appear to have changed, the potent 
efflorescence no longer fully penetrated their sanctuary.
As the ovoid continued to be absorbed into the pulsating mass, their window on 
the outside world shrank proportionately. Soon only a small circle of visibility 
remained through the forward tip of their enclosure, and then that, too, was 
gone.
It was black outside the ovoid. Black, but not threatening in the manner of the 
darkness Pulickel had experienced previously. Unlike that abomination, the 
current absence of light did not carry with it the flavor of evil. Within the 
device, the lambent fog beneath their feet provided enough pink-hued 
illumination for them to see one another without straining.
There was also the slightest sensation of movement. Fawn found this especially 
interesting, because if the original pace of absorption had been maintained, 
they should long since have come out the other side of the main green mass. That 
they had not yet done so suggested that they had either halted somewhere in its 
depths or else moved on-somewhere else.
The impression intensified. Nor was it restricted to the two humans, for Ascela 
and Jorana felt it equally. There was a definite sense of being impelled 
forward, though in what direction no one could say.
Something gave them a sharp jolt, the ovoid rocked, and Pulickel instinctively 
grabbed for a handhold. There were none available, unless one counted his 
companions. Sound once more began to reach them, steady and unvarying. Only 
mildly surprised, he recognized it.
The stones were howling afresh.
Just when he didn't think he was going to be able to take it any louder, the 
whine leveled off. Beneath his feet and posterior, the ovoid vibrated like a 
well-tuned violin string. It was impossible to escape the feeling that they were 
going somewhere.
Ascela confirmed it. "We are set upon a road-though by my grandmother's tail I 
cannot say what road that may be, or where it may lead." She rested back on her 
haunches in a position that would have painfully cramped any human but that the 
seni found most relaxing.
Jorana tried to lighten the atmosphere within the ovoid. "I know this road. It 
is the road to wherever."
"To wherever the howling stones lead," Ascela agreed.
With nothing to see, nothing to do, and no control over either, Pulickel saw no 
reason why he should not emulate the attitude of their nonhuman fellow 
travelers. Shifting his body, he put his hands behind his head and leaned back 
against the pale red transparent wall. This was now slightly warm to the touch. 
Fawn attempted to do likewise, but the length of her limbs made it difficult 
for her to find a comfortable position. She was expectant, but not particularly 
happy.
"So you have no idea where this `road' leads?" she queried their companions.
"No," Jorana confirmed. "But I think we are going to find out."
"Look here." Pulickel held out his wrist. "My chronometer's stopped."
Fawn glanced down at herself and nodded. "Mine, also." She checked her other 
wrist. "Recorder's not working, either. Readout says the cell is drained, but 
I. put in a fresh one before I joined the rest of you."
"Mine read half charged before I climbed in here." Removing the protective 
backplate, he slipped a fresh cell from his belt into the appropriate receptacle 
and snapped it shut. The readout did not change. "Dead, also. I have a feeling 
they've all been drained, or discharged, or Tesla knows what else."
She nodded confirmation after checking her own inventory. "Then we'll just have 
to rely on the only recorders left to us." She pointed two fingers at her eyes.
He nodded. "Let's hope nothing drains that power source."
Tune passed without measure. They were still discussing the mystery of the 
depleted power cells when it happened-so suddenly no one had time to react or 
prepare. Subsequently, they were too overwhelmed to remember the exact moment 
when everything changed.
Gone was the all-pervasive darkness as the ovoid burst out into a gigantic 
tunnel composed of brilliant streaks of excited plasma. Yellow, red, and blue 
flares darkening to deepmost purple twisted and writhed around there, raw energy 
disciplined and held in check by immense unseen forces. It was an electric pipe, 
a piece of hollow lightning, down which they were being sucked at 
inconceivable speed. The ovoid was channeling an aurora.
It wasn't straight, their chosen course. It bent and looped, and, given the 
radical twists, they should by rights have been sick all over themselves. But 
while the universe outside went mad, something unseen maintained their internal 
equilibrium. No one upchucked, though Pulickel was about ready to throw out 
everything he'd ever learned about physics.
And as if the astonishing road down which they were flying wasn't wonder enough, 
beyond the flaring walls of the tunnel could be seen dozens, hundreds of others 
of equally impossible brilliance, coiling about each other like mating pythons 
or flaring off in a thousand different directions. Awed, they could only stare. 
Numbed, Pulickel could only wonder how many ovoids like their own were racing 
along those improbable lengths at impossible velocities to unknown 
destinations. Fawn speculated aloud on who or what might be riding in them.
Strands of a rope, threads of a weave, the tunnels were not inviolate. 
Occasionally a burst of sheer radiance would jump from one tunnel to another. 
The travelers looked in vain for signs of another voyaging ovoid similar to 
their own but saw none. It left them to wonder if they simply didn't know how 
to look, or if they were truly alone, the only ones abroad on the immense 
network.
Within the speeding ovoid the air stayed pleasant and fresh, the temperature 
agreeable. Hearts, however, raced.
"I wonder if we're traveling along some kind of natural structure," Fawn 
speculated, "or if someone actually built all thus."
Pulickel stared at the web of plasma tunnels, thoroughly entranced. "If the 
latter, it would qualify as the most impressive piece of engineering in our part 
of the galaxy."
She laughed softly, a sound that always made him think of fired brandy. "What 
makes you think that we're still in `our part of the galaxy'?"
He smiled back. "Figure of speech. Everyone needs a reference point to start 
from."
"Roads." Jorana was speaking. "There are an infinite number of roads leading to 
an infinite number of spaces."
"Yes," Ascela agreed. "This one chose us. We did not choose it. We are not the 
masters of the howling stones."
"Well, somebody must be." Fawn tried to stretch, had to settle for a half. 
"Roads have builders. And destinations."
Pulickel recalled the naked, overpowering, soulcrushing evil he had 
encountered. Did one of these roads lead to that? Did the one they were on? But 
if anything, they continued to suffer from a surfeit of light and not its 
absence.
Fawn was right. They had no idea where they were. Perhaps not even in the same 
galaxy or, for all he knew, in the same universe. What, after all, did roads of 
such magnitude and wonder connect? Different dimensions, parallel universes? He 
would have given a great deal to see just one star-one ordinary, everyday, 
spherical bail of thermonuclear fire. But there were none; there were only the 
roads.
The two transportation stones he had taken and inadvertently activated had sent 
him careening wildly from place to place, with no control over direction or 
destination. This was different. This was controlled travel down a designated 
route. To where, neither human nor seni could say. But Fawn was right: a route 
implied a destination. He wondered what would happen when they reached it.
If they reached it, he corrected himself. They knew nothing of the lifespan of 
the beings that had fabricated the network, nor of their tolerance for long-term 
travel. Perhaps a real-time journey of a century or more was like a week to 
them. In that event, when it finally slowed to a halt the ovoid would bring 
forth a load of desiccated corpses.
He felt of his field pack. They had a few concentrates with them, a little juice 
and water. It wouldn't last very long and, consequently, neither would they. If 
they didn't stop fairly soon, they would have to try to turn the ovoid around or 
find another way back.
He smiled sardonically to himself. Might as well try to reverse the spin of a 
pulsar. Which, though he did not know it, was an evaluation not far off the 
mark. Senisran, Earth, the whole Commonwealth seemed very far away. In that view 
he was completely correct.
Eventually the maze of fiery, flaring plasma tunnels began to thin out until 
less than a hundred remained, twisting and coiling like emancipated Aztec 
deities in the vastness of empty space. As the ovoid sped on, showing no signs 
of slowing, this number was reduced until only a handful remained, then less 
than a dozen. Finally there was only the one, a cascade of explosive red and 
lambent purple, coruscating yellow and throbbing blue. Their tunnel. Their 
road.
The notion of comparative velocity had long since lost any relevance. With 
nothing to measure themselves against, they had no way of estimating their 
speed. Faster than fast was the best description Fawn could come up with. No one 
was foolish enough to propose an actual number.
Without warning, the plasma tunnel began to constrict around them, until it was 
no wider than the ovoid itself. This must be how a corpuscle in a capillary 
feels, Pulickel imagined. And then, as the tunnel walls drew tight, so at last 
did the cosmos.
They were surrounded by stars. Ordinary, normal looking, unremarkable stars. 
Sol-types and red giants, white dwarfs and binaries, they were clearly visible 
through the blazing walls of the tunnel. They swam in a sea of coruscating 
nebulae, and Pulickel wanted to reach out and kiss each and every one of them. 
Instant conflagration aside, it would have taken him quite a while.
More stars were visible than any of them had ever seen at any one time in a 
crystal-clear night sky or from an orbiting platform. So many stars that they 
crowded the nebulae for living space and threatened to eliminate the blackness 
of space in which they swam. Enough stars to make the middle of the Milky Way 
look empty and unpopulated. You could skip from star to star, hop from system 
to system, Fawn thought. Or such was the impression the sight created.
A new sensation rippled through them: one of progressive deceleration. Curving 
to their right, the attenuated plasma tunnel carried them toward a yellow sun 
surrounded by a ring of matter and energy that coexisted in a state foreign to 
either xenologist's experience. Out past this striking system they flew, curving 
sharply above another star that boasted an entourage of no less than twenty 
planets plus assorted moons and comets and asteroids. Half these worlds were 
linked by lesser versions of the energy tunnel through which they were 
traveling.
Still another system, arrayed around a black hole orbited by strange fan-shape 
objects whose mouths pointed toward the gravitational monster in their midst, 
drawing upon its energy, sucking up collapsed matter and feeding it to a world 
the size of Jupiter. There it was molded and shaped, energy bending energy into 
a bridge that spanned a galaxy. This galaxy.
Pulickel and Fawn had already decided that they had abandoned one in favor of 
another, but they didn't know the half of it.
Proceeding down the tunnel at speeds that had dwindled from the impossible to 
the merely incredible, they passed structures so immense and overawing as to 
leave them bereft of superlatives. How could they be expected to relate to an 
entirely artificial world built, as it were, from matter up?
There was one individual fabrication so grandiose in the conception, so 
breathtaking in its execution, that it was difficult to believe in its 
existence. As the tunnel passed through a portal the size of lo, they found 
themselves confronted by a star that had been entirely englobed by an 
artificial structure. On its inner surface lived unknown beings in their 
quadrillions, warmed and nurtured by their captive star. The ovoid passed 
quickly through its orbit and out an opening on the far side of the englobement.
New tunnels hove into view, passing close to a pulsar to boost their cargoes 
between the multitudinous stars at ever more incredible velocities. Here were 
suns enough, planets enough, for individuals who might desire it to have a whole 
world unto themselves. Desire company, and the plasma tunnels could bring it to 
you in less than a -day.
Above one world someone or something was tracing abstract designs in the 
planet's upper atmosphere, using its ionosphere for a canvas. Elsewhere stellar 
winds were focused through hollow moons, resulting in true music of the spheres. 
It was a universe of wonders and enchantments.
It was also very far from home.
Once, a ship passed close. Or was it a planet, fitted out with engines and 
powered out of orbit, vacationing from one sun to the next? Pulickel couldn't be 
sure and size gave no clue. The scale of values and comparisons on which he 
relied for such things had long since crumbled to dust.
A smaller speeding artifact came near enough for astonished faces to be seen 
staring back at the occupants of the ovoid. Anything but godlike visages of 
authority and power, they conveyed a certain shyness rather than omnipotence. 
Black and gray wraiths, hairless and wide eyed, they left in their wake a sense 
of startled surprise at the nature of the ovoid's passengers.
Fawn felt a wrenching dislocation, as if they had suddenly reversed direction 
and picked up speed. Sooner than they had left them behind, they were once again 
surrounded by hundreds of the dazzlingly effulgent tunnels. She fought to 
recover her internal equilibrium.
"What happened there? It felt like someone pulled the floor out from under us!"
Pulickel swallowed several times, working to clear the rising gorge from his 
throat. "Maybe somebody did."
"The gods saw us." Having long since resigned herself to whatever fate had in 
store for them, Ascela wasn't overly concerned. Jorana gestured agreement.
"They didn't look much like gods to me," Pulickel countered. "They were small, 
and kind of skinny. Builders yes, engineers certainly, perhaps miracle-workers 
even, but gods? I don't think so."
"I know what happened." Fawn squeezed her eyes shut, blinked once, and shook her 
head. "Somebody just pulled our superstring."
He summoned up his usual subdued smile. "I wouldn't doubt it. I wonder what 
they're going to do with us now that they've seen us?"
It didn't take long to find out. There was a renewed sense of slowing. Their 
tunnel took a sharp turn away from the mass of fiery filaments, which vanished 
rapidly behind them. This was followed by an interval of utter blackness.
Not long thereafter, the ovoid stopped. Light slowly returned to the interior. 
Not light from a million stars, or a thousand blazing plasma tunnels, but a 
softer illumination. Moonlight, supplemented by the flickering dance of torches 
and lanterns.
The ovoid was oozing its way out of the green mass. They were back.
Through the transparent walls they could see a joyous mob of Parramati leaping 
and hopping toward them. And when the far end of the elliptical capsule 
evaporated, they could hear them, as well.
Behind him, Fawn Seaforth was speculating on their unexpected return., "They 
sent us back. Reprogrammed the egg, or threw us into reverse, or whatever was 
necessary. But they sent us back." Rolling onto hands and knees, she prepared 
to exit in Pulickel's wake. "I have a feeling we weren't supposed to be where we 
were, sort of like a kid who borrows the family transport and goes for a run 
without first asking permission."
"I disagree." Emerging from the ovoid, he fought to make sense of what they'd 
seen. "I think the process was automatic from beginning to end."
Pushing past him, the jubilant Parramati surrounded Ascela and Jorana, embracing 
them exuberantly. There was much clasping of hands and rubbing of snouts. Ears 
bent forward to catch the travelers' every bark while sensitive nostrils sniffed 
for signs of foreign roads. Swallowed by the howling stones, the two big persons 
had been given up for lost. Their return, alive and in apparent good health, was 
cause for more than ordinary celebration.
Congratulations were passed on to the humans, as well. Pulickel dimly heard 
Jorana explaining that they had visited the abode of the gods, seen many 
wonders, and traversed the preeminent road. It was a miraculous place, the 
Torrelauapan big person avowed, but not for Parramati. Torrelau, Mallatyah, and 
the rest of the islands were better. None disputed him, there being little merit 
in trying to remonstrate with an eyewitness.
What it ultimately proved, of course, was that those who hewed to the ways of 
kusum would always have miracles and wonders at their beck and call, to enhance 
their lives and confound their enemies.
A hand clutched at Pulickel's shoulder, one with five familiar fingers instead 
of three long, double-jointed ones. Fawn was looking down at him and smiling.
"How did that compare to the trip you made with the transportation stones? At 
least this time nobody came back comatose."
"Completely different. This time I felt like something was in control, that it 
wasn't random jumping from place to place." He looked past her, to the glowing 
green bulk. Its radiance had not diminished. "These howling stones assemble 
themselves into some kind of station or terminus. It's one tiny part of the 
incredible transportation system we saw. Those hundreds of tunnels-many if not 
all of them must begin and end with terminals just like or similar to this." 
Excitement shone in his eyes.
She was nodding slowly. "Tunnels or highways, it's all the same. Thousands of 
them, all leading ... where?"
"We can find out." His tone was urgent, eager. "Make a map, learn the routings."
Her eyes widened. "Whoa, let's back up a step. We still don't know for certain 
that someone built these."
"Of course we do. We even saw some of the builders."
"We saw aliens. We don't know that they were the originators of the tunnel 
system, or that the builders even still exist. You don't have to be an engineer 
to find your way around on public transport."
"No, but somebody keeps those tunnels functional. Somebody lives on that 
spherical artificial platform facing the enclosed sun, and somebody builds and 
operates starships the size of worlds. Or planiforms worlds into starships. If 
not the original builders, then who?"
She made a face. "Ask me another simple one."
"Leap of faith, remember? Sometimes you just have to accept, even in science." 
He was puzzled by her tentativeness. "These beings englobe stars and tap black 
holes for power. They string tubes of supercharged plasma between star systems, 
probably between galaxies, and maybe between adjoining universes. They're for 
real, and we have to make contact with them."
She smiled wanly. "Excuse me if I don't feel up to monkeying with anything like 
that. I'm a field xenologist; not a philosopher, metaphysician, or theoretical 
physicist."
"Same here," he retorted. "I just like to see what lies over the next mountain." 
He was looking past her now. "All those stars, all those systems! There could 
have been a thousand intelligent races out there."
"A million," she added somberly.
"Yes, a million-and we only saw the one. Don't tell me you didn't get the 
feeling that they reacted to our presence."
"Reacted to it," she murmured, "by turning us around and getting rid of us."
"The engineers." Pulickel was insistent. "The builders. I know they didn't look 
like much, but that doesn't mean anything."
"So I've been told."
He missed her sarcasm entirely. "But why a terminus here? And why abandon it who 
knows how long ago, along with the other stones? It's almost as if they wanted 
to break connections with this system, or this part of the galaxy, permanently."
Extracting a drink cylinder from her pack, Fawn snapped the tip open. It chilled 
immediately and she downed half the contents in a series of long swallows, then 
looked long and hard at her colleague. "A reasonable interpretation of the 
evidence. Think about it."
He turned away to eye the perfect, unpolluted night sky of Senisran. "But that 
still doesn't explain why this world?"
She brooded. "Maybe Senisran isn't the only one with connections. Maybe if you 
know where and how to look, howling stones can be found on other worlds within 
the Commonwealth."
He gestured sharply at the amorphous structure from which the cryptic emerald 
radiance continued to emanate powerfully. "Nobody's ever found anything like 
this."
"You mean nobody's ever reported finding anything like this," she corrected him. 
"That's not the same thing as knowing for a fact that nothing like it has ever 
been found." She waved at the star-speckled but uninformative heavens. "There 
could be howling stones scattered across half the Arm without humans or thranx 
or AAnn or any of the other sentient races knowing about them." After draining 
the drink cylinder, she tucked the empty container back in her pack.
"There are a lot of tribes and clans right here on Senisran, and of them all 
only the Parramati have access to and knowledge of the stones. And that probably 
by accident. Who knows? This may be the beginning of the discovery of sacred 
stones throughout the Commonwealth."
His voice fell. "You're mocking me."
"Nothing of the sort. Just being realistic." She looked back at the glowing 
green terminal, or whatever it was. "Maybe I'm just not ready to rethink 
everything I know about natural law."
Before he could respond, Ascela hopped in between them. The Torrelauapan big 
person regarded them both. "We have made a decision. All the big persons of all 
the islands, resolving together. Jorana and I have told them of what we have 
seen and experienced, and a conclusion has been reached."
Fawn brightened at this return to reality. "You mean you're going to accept the 
treaty?"
Ascela peered up at her. "You have already been told: we make no treaties with 
anyone. This is not about treaties. Our kusum has just proven its superiority to 
all other ways of knowing and of acting. Commanding such knowledge frees us from 
any need to concern ourselves with your technology or that of the shiny-skinned 
AAnn.
"There will be no treaties. No one will be allowed to come and dig in our 
islands. We readily forgo any benefits this might have brought to us." The 
seriousness of her pronouncement was confirmed by her careful inflection.
"You have seen how the stones are tied to our kusum and how kusum relies for 
support on the stones. There will be no more demonstrations. The howling stones 
will be removed and returned to their places of rest throughout the islands."
"No, you can't do that!" Seeing the look in the eyes of the two big persons and 
interpreting it correctly, an agitated Pulickel struggled to compose himself. 
"I mean, you need to think this through carefully. If the howling stones are 
disassembled, next time they may not fit together properly. Or the source of 
their energy could disappear."
"It does not matter." Ascela was unyielding. "The Goggelai is ended. We have 
seen the meaning of the howling stones, and that is enough. It opens the road 
that does not heal, or make the heart grow, or bring happiness. A road that 
gives questions but not answers holds nothing for us. Closing it will keep kusum 
pure." She put her face close to the xenologist's. "It was to try to show you 
the importance of this that the Goggelai was held."
At a gesture from Jorana, several big persons stepped forward. It was obvious to 
both visiting humans what the Parramati intended to do next. They had assembled 
the remarkable terminal stone by stone, and they were going to break it down by 
employing precisely the same procedure.
Ignoring Fawn's warning, Pulickel rushed to place himself between the advancing 
big persons and the green mass. His words were hurried and so his enunciation of 
the alien words and phrases not as polished as usual.
"Please, you cannot do this!" He indicated the edifice behind him, the 
protruding cone of the ovoid. "I cannot explain its importance unless you give 
me some time. There are concepts that are difficult to render in your language. 
But I can tell you, with every fiber of my being, that this is more important 
than mining rights, than any treaty, than my life, or yours, or the supposed 
sanctity of kusum.
"Your traditions will not be harmed by leaving this as it is, to be examined and 
studied. Indeed, I promise you that they will be enhanced by the knowledge that 
is to be gained."
Jorana had joined the gathering line of big persons. His reply was flat. "We 
will begin by removing the largest stone from the top. One by one, the stone 
masters will take their stones back home. This is the way of kusum."
Ascela was less brusque. "We have learned what the Goggelai had to teach us, 
friend Pu'il. You should have learned it, too."
Pulickel didn't move. "You can't just destroy something like this, just take it 
apart and throw away its promise!" Behind him, the front end of the ovoid still 
gaped temptingly, beckoning to long-vanished passengers.
Standing off to one side, Fawn spoke gently. "I think we ought to listen to 
them, Pulickel. This-this is almost too big."
He shot her a challenging look. '`What are you talking about? Are you siding 
with these aborigines?'
She stiffened. "Put it that way if it makes you feel more comfortable. We have 
no conception of the possible ramifications of continuing to use this device. 
Neither do the Parramati. We're dealing with something more than mere science 
here. This is a door to a technology we can't begin to understand. Maybe, just 
maybe, we're not advanced enough, not mature enough to deal with it."
His gaze narrowed. "Don't be oblique with me, Fawn. You know I can't stand that. 
What are you trying to say?" The Parramati held their ground, watching the two 
humans, listening to their strange speech.
"You had a bad experience with the transportation stones. Just two stones." She 
nodded in the direction of the softly lambent terminal. "We were lucky this 
time. Next try might be different. A photo-trap is a wonderful piece of 
technology. They're placed all around the station to secure specimens for study. 
But the fauna they catch probably don't think they're such a wonderful piece of 
technology. They don't even know what's happened to them, or how. If we're not 
careful, we could find ourselves in a similar position."
He shook his head sadly. "This is a modus for travel, not a trap! I am sorry, 
Fawn, but your analogy fails me. I cannot believe what I am hearing-and from a 
fellow scientist, no less." He spared a quick glance for the terminal, as if to 
assure himself it was still there.
"This discovery may change our view of the entire cosmos. It's fundamental. The 
tunnels may give us access not to a few new worlds but to millions. It will 
alter humankind's entire future."
"Yes," she murmured, "but how? New physics are one thing. New ways of thinking 
are harder to cope with. We can't even keep a lasting peace with the AAnn or 
maintain psychological peace among our own kind. What makes you think that 
we're ready to deal with hundreds, maybe thousands of new sentient species, at 
least one of whom is not just more advanced than we are but inconceivably more 
advanced? Beings who push worlds around like cookie crumbs."
"There's nothing magical about this." He indicated the terminal. "Once the 
principles are understood, we can manufacture our own and access the tunnel 
network with them. I have yet to hear of a piece of engineering that dedicated 
research couldn't break down."
"As easy as that," she muttered.
"Yes," he replied defiantly, "as easy as that. We'll use the tunnels to travel 
wherever we wish. I'm not saying that the process will be simple, or immediate, 
but it will happen."
"I'm not so sure." She took a step toward him. "I really think maybe it would be 
better to let the Parramati take charge of these stones. They'll keep them safe, 
and someday the humanx will discover the secrets of the tunnels on its own. 
When we're ready."
"We stand on the threshold of the discovery of the ages and you stand there 
spouting Luddite cliches. " He eyed her pityingly.
She was not to be moved. "I just believe in taking existence one universe at a 
time."
He backed up until he was standing next to the ovoid "Come with me, Fawn."
"Come with you? Come with you where?" She watched him warily. "What are you 
thinking now?"
"We'll go back. Instead of racing about aimlessly we'll find some way to make 
contact. Draw attention to ourselves. It is the right thing to do. You'll see. 
I have so many questions ... "
"Too many questions. I'm sorry, Pulickel, but you're wrong about this. Let the 
Parramati dismantle the terminal. Then we'll talk. I'm having enough trouble 
trying to deal with this one world without having to worry about thousands. 
Let's see if the humanx can get a proper handle on this one comer of this one 
galaxy before we expose it to a few thousand others we know nothing about and 
may not be able to handle. Somehow I don't think that we and the thranx are the 
only intelligent species with an agenda for advancement."
He stared at her in disbelief, tight-lipped and quivering with anger and 
frustration. Had she lost her mind or just gone troppo? She'd been too long 
alone in this place.
Finally he would get the recognition he deserved. Government-wide, society-wide 
recognition; not just piddling little promotions in the aftermath of each 
assignment successfully carried out. He would have anything he wanted. This 
would make him the most famous scientist in the Commonwealth, placing him on a 
level with Newton and Einstein and Kurita. And his colleague, his friend, wanted 
to consign it all to the care of a group of heavy-legged aboriginal aliens, who 
in their turn would reduce it to a pile of useless, inert green rocks.
Absurd, unthinkable, mad. He would not be denied.
He had only once used the pistol that was part of his field kit. It was intended 
for defense against Senisran's less benevolent species. But he'd carried similar 
devices on other worlds and was no stranger to their function. They were tools, 
nothing more. With-careful deliberation he removed it from its holster.
"... and that's why we-" Fawn was telling Ascela and Jorana when she saw the 
gun. She stopped in midsentence, her eyes widening. Pulickel had seen her 
surprised before, but never shocked. A first time for everything, he told 
himself.
"What ... do you think you are doing?"
"You know, Fawn, a man waits all his fife for one big chance, one real 
opportunity to rise above the crowd, to distinguish himself from the herd. To 
take it and fail is bad, but not to take it at all is a hundred times worse." It 
felt good to give voice to his feelings. He might not convince her, but he was 
certainly convincing himself.
"Most people never get that chance. I've spent a career toiling for the 
Department, doing good work but not great work, receiving commendations but not 
accolades. When the media want comments on the division's inner workings, I'm 
never the one they interview. When procedural decisions are made, I'm not the 
one consulted. I'm a valuable functionary, but nothing more. Well, I'm tired of 
being a cog."
She did her best to reassure him, but she wasn't smiling. "Take away one cog 
and the whole machine stops."
"Nice try. Please don't come any closer, Ascela." The big person had taken a 
short hop toward the diminutive xenologist. Now she retreated. Fawn had 
demonstrated the effectiveness of modern weapons for the Torrelauapans on 
several occasions. Ascela herself had seen a pistol cut a revavuaa in half. She 
passed a warning along to the increasingly restless big persons nearby.
Retreating slowly, Pulickel used his left hand to feel behind him for the 
entrance to the ovoid. "Please keep back. It would distress me greatly if I had 
to shoot anyone."
Fawn just stared at him. "Don't do this, Pulickel. You're not feeling well."
"On the contrary, I feel fine. Very much alive, thank you. Exhilarated, even. 
I'm going back, Fawn. By myself, it seems. I'm going to try to make contact, to 
learn as much as I can, and then I am returning. I will see that you receive due 
credit for your degree of participation in this seminal exploration."
Watching the weapon, she chanced a couple of steps in his direction. "You need 
to come back to the station with me, Pulickel. You need to rest. I'll take care 
of you." Striking a pose, she bestowed on him the most inviting, sexy smile in 
her considerable but infrequently unveiled arsenal. "Come with me, and we'll 
talk it over."
"Just stay back, Fawn." The pistol didn't waver. "Tell everyone to keep away." 
This wasn't as difficult as he feared. Unable to see over the heads and ears of 
their tightly packed brethren, most of the Parramati were unaware of what was 
going on.
Still pointing the gun, he climbed backward into the ovoid and sat down. It was 
easier now. They could only come at him from one direction. As he tried to watch 
Fawn and the nearest big persons simultaneously, it occurred to him that he was 
going to look very foolish if this time the device didn't react to his presence 
and nothing happened.
Her expression a mix of hurt and anger, Fawn moved to converse with Ascela. He 
couldn't hear what they were saying, but they glanced frequently in his 
direction. Let them look all they wanted, he thought grimly. He was snug and 
secure within the ovoid.
It was all bluff, of course. He couldn't shoot anyone. But the Parramati did not 
know that, and Fawn didn't know him well enough to count on it. Especially if 
she thought he'd gone off the deep end. By the time she reached the conclusion 
that he was incapable of harming another intelligent being, he would be long 
gone. Or so he hoped.
As he sat pondering, the pistol positioned loosely between his knees, the 
entrance sealed over. The sensation of movement returned and the outside world 
darkened as for the second time the ovoid slid backward into the terminal. 
Outside, he could see Fawn shouting at him and gesticulating. No sound 
penetrated his shelter.
He smiled to himself. Throughout his career, his official reports had been 
models of precision and organization. The one he intended to file from Torrelau 
would top them all. It had to, since it was destined to be filed alongside On 
the Origin of Species, A General Theory of Relativity, and Proposals for a 
Special Gravitational Algorithm for Space-Plus Routing.
For a second time that night blackness enveloped the ovoid. Vibration increased.
He was on his way.
Chapter Twenty
 
It seemed to take a little longer than the first time until the capsule burst 
out into the realm of fiery plasma tunnels and rampant rivers of channeled 
energy. Having some idea of what to expect, he was able to devote more time to 
studious observation and less to slack jawed amazement.
After a while the tunnels began to fall from view, exactly as before, until 
only the one down which he was racing remained. Arching sharply to the left, it 
punched back into the star-rich region that had so entranced him and his fellow 
travelers previously.
Somewhat to his own surprise, he recognized several systems and structures in 
passing. But then, he'd always been good at recording details for future 
analysis, and when some of those "details" were the size of entire worlds, they 
tended to remain firmly in memory.
He saw new megastructures, as well, and marveled afresh at the skills of those 
who had fashioned them. Whoever these beings were, they had mastered the art of 
materials science, for art it had to be called. They had bent matter to their 
needs. He made notes using the oldfashioned stylus and paper he always carried 
in his pack, and sketched as best he could. That human technology, at least, 
seemed to function without difficulty in this place.
Unexpectedly, the incredible starfield began to shift less rapidly around him. 
He was slowing, much sooner than on the previous journey. Putting up his writing 
materials, he turned within the ovoid. No immediate changes were visible, but 
then, the smooth interior offered little that was subject to alteration.
External motion ceased. All about him, channeled plasma roared silently. The 
capsule came to, as near as he could tell in the absence of suitable reference 
points, a complete stop.
While he did not panic, his curiosity was underscored by a growing tension. What 
if something had gone wrong? As ancient as the system was, it was not 
unreasonable to expect that individual components would break down from time to 
time. It was a dazzling, resplendent place to be marooned, but he could die here 
as readily as in total darkness. As alone as it was possible for a human being 
to be, he sat and meditated and waited- for something to happen.
Only the sharp curve of the tunnel allowed him to see the object as it 
approached. Though a long way off, he was able to determine that it was 
definitely moving toward him. Immense beyond imagining, the star-treading torus 
was fringed with an exotic and unrecognizable assortment of protrusions and 
bulges. It was accompanied by a flotilla of other craft that darted and drifted 
about it like worker ants attending to their queen. The least of these vessels 
was far larger than the biggest KK-drive ship ever built.
The plasma tunnel down which he had been racing was rapidly vanishing into the 
exact center of the toroidal wanderer. It did not reemerge on the other side. 
One did not have to be an alien mega-engineer to understand what was happening.
The road-builders were taking up the pavement.
Where the tunnel disappeared there flared an aurora the size of the Earth. 
Energy was not consumed so much as it was shifted. Unable in any way to affect 
his own destiny, he stared, enthralled, as the torus maintained its methodical 
advance. If it did not stop before it reached him, both he and the ovoid would 
vanish in an insignificant puff of ruptured particles.
Then he was no longer alone. Vehicles too small to be seen at a distance, which 
had been dwarfed by the torus and its support craft, were suddenly hovering 
close by, just outside the raging tunnel wall. As the conduit collapsed around 
him, he was able to make out more of the big-eyed, smooth-skinned creatures he 
and his companions had glimpsed so briefly on their previous visit. His earlier 
impressions were confirmed. Physically, at least, these creatures . were 
decidedly unprepossessing. Slight of stature, they were small beings with big 
machines, and they were closing down the Parramati tunnel. All because of him?
Their aversion to uninvited guests could no longer be denied.
While several of the small superfast craft remained nearby, allowing their 
occupants to study him, others vanished, presumably returning to the vicinity of 
the advancing torus. He found that he was starting to sweat. Though he'd faced 
death on more than one world, it remained a confrontation he did not relish.
A jolt sharp enough to knock him backward rattled the ovoid. Acceleration 
resumed. Gathering himself, he saw that the torus had begun to recede. Or more 
likely, he from it. His sanctuary had been thrust into reverse. At the whim of 
alien engineers, he was going to live a little while longer.
Several of the small craft tracked his withdrawal, paralleling the ovoid as it 
retraced its path back up the tunnel. Though he felt he was moving more slowly 
than before, he soon lost sight of the plasma-consuming torus. When eventually 
the starfield vanished to be replaced by the Gordian knot of intertwined 
tunnels, so did his escort.
For all their inconceivable physical accomplishments, the engineers had struck 
him as a timid species. It was an impression, a sensation, that ran deeper than 
a few brief visual contacts ought to have been able to convey, but no less 
tangible for that. As tangible as the feeling that they didn't want anything to 
do with him or with his kind.
Though he couldn't be certain from what he'd seen, it seemed that they were in 
the process of closing down the tunnel permanently. Privacy and isolation were 
one thing, paranoia was another. Had the entire gigantic apparatus required to 
shut down the tunnel been brought into use only since his prior journey in the 
ovoid? Had that visit set off some kind of alarm? Certainly these cosmos 
spanning beings couldn't be that frightened of him.
The corollaries were unsettling. They implied that there was something else to 
be afraid of. Something that on the basis of a tiny, insignificant intrusion 
would drive beings like these not just to close off but to break down a 
construct as complex as the plasma tunnel, to eliminate it from the fabric of 
existence. From within the safety of the ovoid he had seen many wonders. What 
was out there that he had not seen?
What was out there that so terrified these masters of matter?
The rationale for the terminal's original dissipation was clear enough. Its 
makers no longer had need of it and did not want it used. Its components had 
been taken apart and scattered, perhaps in haste. Evolving subsequently, 
primitive Parramati had learned that when combined, certain stones had useful 
consequences. By far the most complex of these combinations resulted in the 
auto-reconstitution of the Senisran terminal. No doubt the engineers hadn't 
counted on anyone discovering the component stones, much less their inherent 
recombinant capabilities.
Among other things, it suggested that they had left in haste. That, too, was not 
a pleasant thought.
The blackness returned, blotting out his view of other tunnels and rampaging 
energies. In contrast to previous journeying, the ride became bumpy and uneven. 
Once, a violent wrenching to the right slammed him against the opposite wall of 
the ovoid. Dazed, he lay on the floor, trying to focus on the rose-hued ceiling. 
How far behind him the consuming torus lay he did not know, but clearly its 
operation was affecting the entire length of the tunnel.
He found himself wondering if it would collapse completely before he made it 
back to Senisran.
The ovoid began to slow and he relaxed. Any moment now, he knew, it would start 
to emerge from the terminal, the end would open, and he would step out to rejoin 
Fawn and the waiting big persons. Feeling suddenly ashamed, he knew he owed all 
of them a general apology. Blinded by the light of potential discovery, he had 
acted in haste and, not to put too fine a point on it, rather badly. He 
determined to make things right with the Parramati as well as with his dismayed 
associate.
The capsule came to a halt. Outside the transparent walls, darkness continued to 
reign supreme. No soft moonlight, no welcoming lanterns illuminated his anxious 
expression. He could see outside, but only into varying degrees of blackness. A 
feeling of dread crept over him.
He had been here before.
On the fringes, on the edge, on the half-safe periphery only, he sensed. This 
time penetration was different, deeper, darker. He had traveled to the place 
where thrived the worst nightmares of childhood, the threat of oblivion, 
purgatory, and damnation.
They had sent him here, he realized as he tried to shrink back inside himself. 
The alien engineers had put him on course to this place, perhaps shunting the 
ovoid onto another tunnel. He'd been wondering what made them so uneasy, so 
apprehensive of visitation.
Beware what questions you formulate, he thought feebly, for you may get answers.
Bringing up his knees, he drew himself into a tight fetal ball with his soul in 
the center. Only the faint pink glow that emanated from the capsule walls kept 
him sane, gave him something to focus on. Though the tunnel that had brought him 
to this place remained intact, even the burning plasma of its substance was 
overwhelmed and subdued by the monstrous, invasive darkness that seemed to be 
everywhere and everything. While his senses fed him perceptions he didn't want, 
his mind conjured images he was unable to banish.
Something was out there. A formless form, it was growing curious about the 
microscopic intrusion in its midst. He wanted to scream but feared provoking 
more intimate attention. He was also afraid that when he opened his mouth 
nothing would emerge. While the composition of the Presence remained unknown to 
him, he had no doubt as to its active nature.
It was Evil.
His mind shrank from confrontation, from contemplation. Once there might have 
been stars in this place. Suns, planets, people not unlike humans or seni or 
even alien mega-engineers. All gone now, all vanished; beaten down, overwhelmed, 
smothered by the darkness that occupied this space. There was only one of it, 
he sensed, and it was everywhere.
It wanted more. It wanted totality, and was relentless in its search for 
pathways and conduits to other places. Tunnels, Pulickel told himself. It 
possessed no directing intelligence, no mindful purpose. It was a disease, a 
cosmotic pathogen, aimless and blind as a bacterium, and it had to be isolated. 
Vaster than imagination, it relentlessly consumed galaxies, whole universes, 
engulfing them like trophies, snuffing out the light of stars and intelligence, 
leaving behind not so much as a breath of interstellar hydrogen to begin the 
life-reaction anew.
This, Pulickel knew, was what the engineers were so afraid of. They had used the 
tunnels to flee. He understood.
Perhaps his understanding triggered some mental mechanical subset of a kind he 
could not understand, or possibly it had all been carefully timed. The engineers 
could not only build: they were also capable of compassion. They would show him 
this thing, but they would not leave even one intelligent being to it. To do so 
would have been to violate their own rationale for existence.
Besides which, the dead could not lead by example.
A mindless gibbering Something reached out to flay his soul, but he was already 
beyond its reach. The ovoid was moving again, carrying him away from that place 
of aversion and loathing, picking up speed as it fled. The doors of his mind, 
which had shut tight in self-defense, began to reopen. Cold sweat plastered 
shirt and shorts to his skin.
He'd been exposed to only an insignificant portion of It, he knew, for a 
minuscule length of time, and that was too much.
It felt as if days had passed, but in reality it had been only minutes. He'd 
returned full of questions to the universe of the engineers, and had received 
one answer too many. Now he wanted only to get away, to go home. Home was Earth, 
but Senisran would do. Anyplace there was light and life would do.
Did universes bicker? he wondered. Oblivious and indifferent to what he thought 
of as life, did light do battle with the darkness? He'd always thought of the 
cosmos as a fractious place, but never before as a sinister one. The physical 
revelations and technological enlightenment for which he had embarked on his 
present journey seemed suddenly inconsequential. Everything seemed suddenly 
inconsequential.
Careful, he told himself. That way lies the lassitude that leads to madness.
Not long after he determined that he was likely to survive the experience, he 
found himself returned. Plainly visible through the transparent walls, agitated 
Parramati rushed the emerging ovoid. Many were armed. Towering above them, Fawn 
was borne along in their midst.
Moving, the capsule stopped. Sealed, it opened. Trying to rise, he found that he 
couldn't move. So tightly had he balled himself up that his legs had cramped in 
position.
"Help me," he heard himself say. It was a pale shadow of his normal voice, but 
his voice it was. He was astonished at how relieved he was to hear it.
Several big persons squeezed into the ovoid. Their arms and hands were not 
strong enough to lift him, but they used their powerful hind legs to gently push 
him out the aperture.
"Pulickel? You can get up now." Fawn was there, staring down at him with a 
mixture of mistrust and concern. When she saw that he couldn't move, her 
misgivings vanished. "He's alive but there's something wrong with him," she said 
to Ascela, who stood close at hand. As the Parramati bent to assist her 
colleague, she carefully removed his pistol from its holster.
They carried him away from the terminal and over to the edge of the meadow. With 
her support and that of the attendant natives, the errant xenologist slowly 
regained the use of his limbs.
Behind and around them, the chanting had resumed. Not quite a dirge, it rode on 
a cadence that was noticeably slower than what had gone before. Boosted by his 
fellows, a big person from Mallatyah stood atop the glowing green terminal. As 
the others looked on, he removed a large center stone from the summit and passed 
it down to waiting hands.
The piercing shaft of emerald light winked out. Near the base, the glassy ovoid 
sank back into the interior. One by one, the howling stones were detached from 
the remarkable structure they had formed and were distributed among the 
gathering, like a sugar cube being dissembled by ants. The resonant whine that 
had filled the meadow and reverberated through the surrounding trees faded to 
silence.
The Goggelai was over.
Clouds masked the moon, enhancing the importance of lanterns and torches. Fawn 
eyed her colleague reproachfully. "Think you can walk?"
Bending, he massaged his thighs. "I hope so. I'd like to walk. How do I look?"
She squinted in the intermittent light. "Like you've been through hell."
"Something like that." He looked behind him. "I see that they're taking the 
terminal apart. Good."
"Good?" She frowned in confusion. "That's not what you were saying a little 
while ago. What made you change your mind?"
Haunted eyes gazed back at her. "Being through hell. I will explain later, as 
best I can. There's a lot to explain. I got answers to questions, but they 
weren't the ones I wanted to ask." Turning, he started purposefully toward the 
shrinking mound that had been the terminal. "This is taking too long. Let's help 
them."
She hesitated. "That may not be such a good idea. A number of them want to kill 
you. A few would like to kill me, as well."
He nodded understandingly. "They can't hurt me. I've already died. If they don't 
do anything to me, I am certain they will not harm you."
She moved to join him. "You're very sure of yourself. What happened to you in 
there?"
"A minor epiphany. I'm pretty sure I'm the same person I was when I left, but I 
believe that the basic model has suffered some improvements."
They were not allowed to join in the dismantling. Before they could reach the 
remnants of the terminal, they were surrounded by a cluster of excited big 
persons.
"Do not try to talk to us again. We do not wish an alliance, a treaty, with 
either you or the AAnn," the leader of the group declared loudly.
Pulickel's response was an apologetic smile. "I know. We won't try to force one 
on you anymore." Fawn looked at him sharply but he ignored her. "You must do as 
kusum dictates, and we will abide by that."
Clearly his response was not the one they had been expecting. Gradually weapons 
were put up and much soft barking ensued. It was Jorana who finally spoke.
"Be warned. You know the stones, but if any others of your kind come to study 
them, we will throw them into the deep sea."
The stones, Pulickel wondered, or any newcomers? He hoped to avoid either 
eventuality. It was evident that the stones could be studied only with the aid 
and acquiescence of the Parramati. Any further attempts to push the issue would 
result in the loss to science of the stones and all they represented. He wanted 
very much to learn more about them. He just didn't want to use them to go 
traveling.
He'd done enough of that.
The cluster of armed Parramati wavered. Pulickel jumped on their indecision. "I 
promise that if you let us go, neither I nor F'an will speak of this night to 
our big persons. No others will coarse-at least, not for a long time. Let us 
stay and learn the ways of kusum. Isn't that what you want?"
"We never tried to prevent it," Jorana responded. "It was only that you and the 
shiny-skinned ones thought you knew better, that your ways were superior." 
Flashing, slitted eyes came close to exanune the xenologist's face. "I see that 
you now know otherwise."
"I'm not sure about that," Pulickel replied, "but I do know that certain roads 
are meant to be avoided. F'an and I must follow our own kusum, but that does not 
mean we cannot learn from yours.
"We will report that the Parramat Archipelago is not ready for development. 
Requests for mining concessions will be denied and actively discouraged. We will 
help you maintain your kusum."
The Parramati discussed the xenologist's words. Though Pulickel listened 
intently, he was unable to decipher their overlapping dialogue. But their 
posture was no longer threatening, and he allowed himself to feel hopeful.
Conversation ceased and Jorana turned to face the two humans. "We will accept 
this if F' an will guarantee it." The senior big person looked pointedly at 
Pulickel. "She has never broken her word to us."
"Of course I guarantee it." She put a hand on Pulickel's shoulder and squeezed 
firmly. "I'll keep him in line."
Now that the tension had been released, he couldn't repress a grin. "I believe 
I would like that."
Jorana's lips curled approvingly. "It is good that you finally recognize the 
truth of kusum." A three-fingered hand reached for his own. "Now we can be 
friends again."
The xenologist accepted the proffered fingers in the traditional entwined 
manner, having to strain his less flexible joints to accommodate those of the 
far more limber seni. "I am sorry for what happened and for what I did. 
Sometimes if you want something badly enough, it can make you blind and dumb."
Fatigue and the lateness of the hour led to the gradual breakup of the great 
gathering. Carrying their respective stones, individual big persons retired to 
their assigned longhouses and huts. Tomorrow, Fawn knew, the impressive armada 
of outriggers lined up on the beach below would once more put out to sea, 
swallowed up in ones and twos by the blue horizon on their way back to outlying 
alien islands replete with unknown mysteries and exotic names.
They slept in Torrelauapa that night. By midmorning, Pulickel avowed as how he 
thought he could manage the hike back to the station. Taking no chances, she 
monitored his vital signs at regular intervals. A couple of times he stumbled, 
but without injury. By the time they topped the last ridge he was near 
exhaustion.
"I wonder," she hypothesized as they started down, "if the Parramati have the 
only correct view of existence and every other sentient species is wrong. Maybe 
we should all adopt their belief system."
"Not if it means having to live by the rules of the sacred stones." Pulickel 
spoke with feeling. "Learning their properties is one thing, letting them govern 
your existence is another." He shook his head. "Too many surprises there."
"If we don't report an occasional revelation, we'll be replaced here," she 
warned him.
He wasn't worried. "We'll handle it. If we do things right, eventually Ophhlia 
authority will tire of reading pleasant nothings about the Parramat Archipelago 
and focus on more fertile and accommodating island groups. We'll bore them with 
mildly entertaining but commercially unviable discoveries. Meanwhile we'll learn 
what we can about the stones."
"And then?" she prompted him.
He stepped carefully over a slippery spot. "I don't know, but I'm sure we'll 
find out." He smiled. "Kusum will tell us how to proceed."
She frowned at him. "You sound like a convert. What happened in there? Did you 
have some kind of religious experience?"
To her surprise, he took his time replying. "I don't know. I haven't decided yet 
if it's quantifiable. But I will let you know if and when I figure it all out."
He wasn't joking, she saw. A ready quip sprang to mind, and then she remembered 
the expression that had been frozen on his face when they'd hauled him out of 
the ovoid. She decided, for now at least, to swallow the joke.
She watched him carefully all the rest of that day and into the morning of the 
next. By breakfast time he was nearly his usual imperturbable, infuriating self.
"How do you feel?" She picked at her reconstituted omelet.
"Worn out, dizzy, utterly drained." He sipped at his juice. "Thoroughly ashamed 
of myself."
"Forget it. The Parramati forgave you. I guess I can, too." She waved a utensil 
at him. "I understand temptation. I gave in to it once. It wasn't 
profession-related, but it did cost me a piece of myself."
"Want to tell me about it?" he inquired solicitously.
"No. Let's just say it had to do with the male need to triumph and conquer over 
all odds." She didn't look up at him.
"Don't gender-generalize me."
"Why not?" Now she did look up. "It's one of those psychological components of 
human society that we'll never be able to rid ourselves of entirely. Deal with 
it. I've had to."
"I think we should start with a growing stone," he said calmly, changing the 
subject. "A small one. From its study we can hopefully extrapolate and infer a 
great deal."
"I'll speak to Ascela about it." Her comment was noncommittal. "When the time 
is right." They ate for a while in silence before he spoke again.
"I don't think it's going to matter if the howling stones are ever used to 
reassemble the terminal again or not. Because they were shutting down the 
tunnel behind me. The engineers."
"Shutting it down?" She eyed him uncertainly. "How do you `shut down' something 
like what we experienced? It's too big, it's-"
"Small," he told her. "Very small. In the scheme of things. On the scale of 
mega-engineering. While they were doing it they sent me someplace else." The 
dark spot in his mind that wouldn't go away flared like burning oil. "They 
wanted to show me something."
"Is that what you meant before, when you spoke about being through hell?" Her 
tone was gentle.
"It was the worst thing you can imagine. Universal evil. Or maybe a universe of 
evil, I don't know. All I do know is that I am glad no one will ever be able to 
access it from Senisran. The engineers are hiding from it. At least, that's the 
impression I received."
"I'm not sure I understand."
"I am not certain I do, either." He finished the last of his juice.
"Why put a terminal on Senisran?" she wondered after a pause. "Why this world?"
"Why not Senisran? Maybe you were right, Fawn, and there are disassembled 
terminals on other worlds. Now that we know what to look for, we might be able 
to find them." His voice fell. "I'm just not so sure that would be such a good 
idea. We might accidentally open a tunnel to the wrong place. To that place. 
Only when we know more about the stones, about how they function and on what 
levels, will humanxkind be able to think seriously about collecting howling 
stones and accessing tunnels."
She nodded understandingly. "Other worlds will have to be searched, of course. 
It's the way we're made."
46I know. But there are all kinds of searches. Vigilant and circumspect is best. 
To be safe, the knowledge must be restricted and access controlled."
"I'm certainly not sorry I missed what you went through," she told him.
"Yes. Be glad that you did. Try as I may, and believe me, I intend to, it's 
something that will never leave me. Each time I relive it, I will die a little. 
But there is something I will always wonder about."
Leaning back in her chair, she deliberately put her amazing legs up on the table 
for him to enjoy. "What's that?"
"If the race we've been calling the engineers, with their sun-girdling 
artificial worlds and plasma tunnels and blackhole energy vents, moved from 
here to there-and why. Or if this galaxy, this universe, was just another way 
point in their travels. In their search."
With effortless and unsurpassing grace, she crossed her legs. "Search? What kind 
of search?"
Reluctantly he shifted his eyes away from the expanse of exposed flesh. "For a 
safe place."
Swinging her feet to the floor and rising from her seat, she walked around the 
table until she was standing behind him. With great deliberation, she put one 
hand on his forehead and eased him back against her. She could not see him close 
his eyes, but she could hear him sigh.
"The Parramati are right about one thing, Pulickel Tomochelor. Each of us picks 
his or her own road. Me, I choose not to worry about whether one universe is 
battling for dominance over another, or over several." She stroked his brow, 
enjoying the slight but solid weight of him against her. "For a long time I 
wasn't sure that I liked you. Then I wasn't sure what was going to happen to 
this installation, or to us. Now I'm not entirely sure what I want to do next."
His voice was easy now, relaxed. "You're not sure of very much, are you?"
"What do you expect? I'm human." He sensed rather than saw her smile. "It's my 
kusum."
Epilogue
 
In another space, in another place unimaginably far away and incalculably 
difficult to reach, the Xunca considered what had happened. They would not 
interfere, of course. They had fled for reasons that could not be compromised 
and in the quiet interval that resulted had raised their civilization to heights 
greater than even they had once thought possible.
Others were not so fortunate. The Xunca monitored them, and so knew. But they 
never interfered, limiting their concern to their own safety and well-being. 
They could do nothing for others lest they pique the interest of the thing. If 
that happened, they would be forced to move again, and that was no longer such a 
simple matter. Besides, they had grown fond of their current cosmos.
They were confident but frightened, assured but afraid. Perhaps some day their 
science would reach a level that would enable them to deal finally with the 
ancient nemesis. Until then they could only live, and strive, and hide. Lesser 
civilizations would have to fend for themselves.
In their observations they had made note of one exception. Unpretentious and 
easy to overlook, it was so extravagantly different even they failed to 
understand it. Whether it could affect the thing they did not know. It seemed 
unlikely, but it was such an anomaly that nothing could be ruled out. Or ruled 
in.
So they continued to watch and monitor and observe. Not out of concern for the 
survival of the anomaly's species, or out of any elevated sense of altruism, but 
because despite their grand and unparalleled accomplishments, they had not 
lost the curiosity that had raised them to their present lofty level of 
accomplishment.
Also, they were lonely.
 
*******************************************************
Note: Map of the Commonwealth and its Chronology Published in 05: Flinx in Flux
*******************************************************
 
ALAN DEAN FOSTER was born in New York City in 1946 and raised in Los Angeles, 
California. After receiving a bachelor's degree in political science and a 
master of fine arts degree in motion pictures from UCLA in 1968-69, he worked 
for two years as a public relations copywriter in Studio City, California.
 
He sold his first short story to August Derleth at Arkham Collector Magazine in 
1968, and other sales of short fiction to other magazines followed. His first 
try at a novel, The Tar-Aiym Krang, was published by Ballantine Books in 1972. 
Since then, Foster has published many short stories, novels, and film 
novelizations.
 
Foster has toured extensively around the world. Besides traveling, he enjoys 
classical and rock music, old films, basketball, body surfing, and 
weightlifting. He has taught screenwriting, literature, and film history at UCLA 
and Los Angeles City College.
 
Currently he resides in Arizona.
 
